Podcasts about Times New Roman

times new roman aptos ar sa open phones

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 11, 2025 30:13

4pm: Guest – Matthew Patrick Thomas // Open Phones on Kirk // Latest News on Kirk

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 11

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 10, 2025

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 11Going DancingThey meet Mia's mum and rethink their terms and conditions.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.My name is Geoff. If you are reading my stories in chronological order you will know that my wife and I are both retired and involved, sexually, with several of her friends. One in particular, Angie, is so close to us that we have invited her to be a third person in our relationship and, to that end, we are planning a Star Wars themed ceremony to celebrate our union in front of family and friends.Gone Dancing.This account begins one Thursday, when our grandson had invited a friend's mum to visit us after school. Colin, said grandson, had asked us if he could invite Mia, a school friend, to our wedding as his plus-one. I agreed, on condition that her mum was okay with Mia attending and approved of her choice of outfit. As we were having our costumes designed and made by students at the local university's fashion design faculty, at our expense, I had veto rights and I thought Mia's choice was fine. But still, if Mia's mum thought that her daughter's costume would be inappropriate, they would have to agree on something else. That was why I wanted to meet them both.Mia's mum, well, she had told Colin that she wanted to talk to us because she was a little confused. I assumed that was because Colin had asked her daughter to accompany him to a wedding involving three people, with the participants and guests dressed in Sci-Fi characters' costumes. I respected the lady for wanting to know a little more about us under the circumstances, before she consented.Anyway, that was only one issue I faced that Thursday. The other was that the previous evening Lucy, an unhappily married artist in her early sixties, had offered herself to me as a free-use fuck-toy. Oddly enough, it took the three women to persuade me to accept her offer; I know; You would have snapped her hand off if it had been you; I'm a worrier, so I didn't.The thing is, the girls (their words) suggested that Lucy wanted to help me to explore my inner self. As a retired materials science researcher, that wasn't something that came naturally to me: as an artist, it was what Lucy tried to do whenever she could. Eventually, of course, I caved and the following hour or so found her bound and gagged, tortured with vibrators, nipple clamps, heat, cold and whips before I finally had sex with her, twice. Fortunately, she loved it. Unfortunately Marie, my wife, found my apparent excesses disturbing. That morning, she seemed as though she was still trying to come to terms with why.Marie seemed subdued as we ate breakfast. "Are we okay?" I asked, hesitantly, uncertain as to whether I'd strayed over some obvious boundary the previous evening."WE are fine," she tried to reassure me. "I, on the other hand, am finding that I'm not nearly as sexually secure as I try to try to pretend."I took a leaf out of Ronan Keating's book, or his songbook anyway. Oh, come on; 'You say it best when you say nothing at all'. Surely? Never mind. I sat quietly waiting for my wife to gather her thoughts.Her eyes filled with tears. I stood, took her hand and led her to the living room. I sat her on the sofa and cuddled up next to her. "When you're ready, I'm here for you," I told her. "You don't have to, but I hope you trust me enough to share whatever it is that's troubling you."She gave a brave little smile as she took a tissue from the box on the coffee table. "It's such a long time ago. It felt like it happened to someone else, until Lucy described what you did to her: Then something just felt so wrong. I realized, only this morning, what it was."I didn't feel so flippant now. But she was happy to talk without prompting, so I let her set her own pace.Taking a deep breath, she resumed her explanation. "We were both about ten or eleven. My cousin Paul and me. We were just playing together in the garden one summer and he found some twine. We were comfortable with each other so I let him tie my hands behind my back and he tickled me. It was awful. I cried. Then he touched me, because he could. I couldn't stop him. I was bound and totally helpless. I started to scream and he let me go. I never told anyone and, by the time I met you, he was dead. He had joined the forces; a Para. He died in the Falklands."Marie wiped her eyes. "It was wrong but, if he'd said he was sorry, I'd have forgiven him. We were only kids. But, without realizing it, I've carried that memory, buried, for years." She look apologetically at me. "I'm sorry, Geoff. When Lucy described how helpless she felt, it reminded me of that experience. I don't think I can do it."I shook my head. She didn't understand. "Marie. What I did with Lucy was for her. Yes, I went further than I would usually have been comfortable with, but I made sure that she had opportunities to back out or stop at any time. She didn't." This was important to me. I knelt in front of Marie and looked her in the eye. "If I never do that again, I won't care. If it disturbs you, it will never be repeated. But I will never ask any of you to let me do anything that would hurt you. Lucy wants to do it again. Angie is desperate to try. Sam might enjoy something similar, so might Megan. But you, my love, you don't, so I don't want you to. It's that simple.""You aren't disappointed?" She seemed surprised."Not at all." I thought for a moment. "Well, yes; a little." Marie's eyes started to fill up again so I carried on, hurriedly. "I'm disappointed that you think I'd feel like that. I will never expect you to do anything you don't want to. I will always accept "No" as a complete answer. No need to justify or explain. Are you reassured?""I think so. I think that I feel better for telling you too.""What about the others?" I decided that while we were having this conversation it was the right time to set boundaries.She understood. "I think I was worried that you doing this, with them, would normalize it. That you'd do it to me without thinking, or worse, resent me for rejecting you." She looked at with genuine concern. "You wouldn't; would you?""Never. I know who you are and I think I've come to know what you like. By all means let's test our limits, but never to the point where one of us is unhappy. Are we agreed?"She seemed much happier. "Agreed. And, to be clear, you are free to do anything the other girls ask you to. It was Lucy who bragged about what you did, not you. And she obviously relished every second." Marie pondered for a moment. "Well, afterwards, possibly not during," she grinned.We sat for a little while then went back to the kitchen, where I made us both a fresh cup of tea to replace the drinks that had cooled while we'd talked. We were just finishing the washing up when my phone rang. It was Mike. I'd offered to pay for him to take his wife and sister in law to the pub the previous night to spy on Lucy's fuckwit husband. I'd forgotten that he'd promised an update that morning. I told my wife that I'd explain later and hit the 'Answer call' icon. As Lucy was Marie's friend it seemed only fair she heard our conversation. I switched my phone to speaker."Good morning Mike. Marie is here with me and you are on speaker. Hung over at all?" We heard a snort of laughter."You should know, when you're involved with two women then obviously you get twice as much supervision. So no," he replied.Marie looked enquiringly at me. "Mike, Marie is just finding out that I asked you to do some spying for me. Tell us, was Eddie there?""He was. And the group he was with were an obnoxious crew. Loud, foul mouthed boors the lot of them. Not just the men either."Marie and I shared a look. "So he plays darts with women too?""Darts?" Mike sounded surprised. "Who mentioned darts? They don't even have a dartboard in The Fox and Hounds.""Well," I explained. "Eddie told his wife, a friend of ours, that Wednesday night is now his darts night.""Sorry Geoff," Mike replied. "The only double top your mate was interested in was bulging out of the low cut blouse belonging to the tarty looking slapper he was buying drinks for all night."Whatever vestiges of guilt I'd felt for including Lucy in our 'language classes' evaporated instantly.I needed to be certain. "Are you sure it was Eddie?""I thought you might ask, so I took a photo of my two best girls and made sure that my target was clearly visible behind them. I'm sending it now." A picture of two pleasant looking women in their forties popped on my screen. Marie and I both recognized Lucy's husband in the background. We didn't recognize the plain, big titted woman with her arm around his neck."Asshole!" Marie growled. I was puzzled. Lucy was admittedly at least fifteen years older than the woman with her arm around Eddie but she (Lucy) was slimmer, prettier and, from personal experience, a sexual dynamo. Why the Hell was Eddie rejecting sex with Lucy while he's all over the pooch in the pub?I reminded Mike that he and his ladies were invited to our wedding and suggested that they look on-line for costume ideas. I warned him that some had already been chosen but they had all of the film and TV franchises to choose from, so duplication shouldn't be an issue. He promised to send me images once they'd made their minds up. Becky, his wife, was excited to be invited and wanted to do something similar for their shared lover, Ruth, though Harry Potter was more their style.I reminded him to text his bank details so that I could pay my dues and, after we said our goodbyes, I turned to Marie. "Why?" Was all I said. She understood perfectly."I know Lucy is my friend but; That other woman, she's;” I was impressed. It takes a lot to render my wife speechless.I had to ask. "Has Lucy ever said anything to make you think that there are some er, activities, that are off limits?""For God's sake, Geoff!" She retorted. "Only last night she offered herself to you as a free-use fuck-doll. She's always been sexually adventurous." She looked puzzled. "I can't begin to imagine what that busty blob has that Lucy hasn't."Neither could I, so we shelved that conversation for later and turned our attention to preparing for our guests that evening. After changing the bedding from the previous evening's entertainment, we sat and decided on our menus for the coming week. A quick check to see if any store-cupboard items needed replenishing and we were off to our local supermarket. Marie hit the sea-food counter while I dawdled in the wine aisle. There was an offer on, so I loaded up on some old favorites and added a couple of bottles I'd not tried before. An Alvarinho vinho verde from Portugal caught my eye. It seemed an ideal partner for that evening's seafood dish. Into the trolley it went."What?" I tried to look innocent when Marie caught up with me. "There's twenty percent off. The more I buy, the more we save." She shook her head and guided me gently, but firmly, to the produce aisle. We returned home without further incident.Angie joined us after lunch and we worked happily together prepping for our evening meal. There would be six of us at the table, but we made sure that there would be some leftovers for Linda, our daughter. She was taking the opportunity to use her early finish to get her hair done while Colin ate with us.Short grain rice, seafood, onion, peppers, garlic and peas. Fish stock, tomatoes, chorizo and a pinch of saffron. All laid out ready for Marie to cook. It was her turn, once we'd had a chat with our visitors."Angie?" I asked, to get her attention.She looked up from cleaning a piece of squid. "Yes dear?" We were being unusually domesticated so her mischievous grin was probably warranted.I know you helped me cook breakfast, but you've never invited us to eat at your place. Do you cook or what?"I noticed that my wife was now concentrating very intently on de-veining a prawn, suspiciously so."I can cook," Angie admitted. I could tell that there was a 'but' about to make an appearance. "Quite well, in fact. But." Yes! I knew it was coming. "I get really bitchy if someone is helping in my kitchen and they don't do exactly as I say.""But you're okay doing this?" I persisted."Of course." She seemed to find the question rather ridiculous. "You ask me to rinse this; I'll rinse it. We're fine. But: In my kitchen, if I ask you to brown some onion in a pan, I expect you to use the correct pan, the right amount of the right sort of oil and to produce perfectly sliced onion cooked to precisely the right color exactly when I need it. Otherwise I tend to get a bit cross." She looked a little uncomfortable. "I know. That makes me sound like Gordon Ramsey with tits, but it's how I am."Marie was trying to keep a straight face but eventually surrendered. "I once tried to help her prepare a meal to impress her first husband's boss and his wife. I was slicing some carrots and the julienne were slightly different sizes. She threw them in the bin and we nearly came to blows. In the end I just did the washing up and let her highness rule the kitchen. It wasn't worth the grief." Marie reached across and hugged her friend. "I still love you though. Even after that." They were both laughing as we finished off and tidied up.We sat and watched some more of our Star Wars episodes while we waited for Mia's mum to arrive with the two teens. Exactly on schedule, the front door burst open and Colin bawled, "Hi everybody. We're here!" Marie went to greet our visitors while Angie and I turned off the TV and stood ready to meet Mia and her mum for the first time.Colin booled in first, dragging a tall, pretty teenage girl by the hand. "This is Mia," he informed us. "This is my grandad," he pointed me out to his friend. "And this is Grangie," he said proudly. "They're all really clever, but Grangie is especially smart." He dropped his voice to a hoarse whisper. "She's why your mum wants to meet. I think we're best off keeping out of the way." He dragged her away to the study giving her little chance to say anything but a squeaked, "Hi" before they disappeared.Marie ushered a buxom woman in her late thirties, an amazon, think Brienne of Tarth from Game of Thrones, into the room and they both stood for a moment, presumably wondering where the kids were. Marie collected her wits. "Wendy, this is my husband Geoff." I nodded a welcome. "And this is our special friend Angie." Angie copied my greeting. "Obviously, this is Mia's mum, Wendy."Now the introductions were done, Marie asked if Wendy wanted a drink and we all decided on a cup of tea. Angie was anxious to help, she isn't at her best in situations like this, so it fell to me to entertain our guest. We chatted about the two kids and I took the opportunity to size up our new acquaintance. That was probably a rather Freudian slip. Wendy was a big lady. Not obese, even plump would be a misdescription; it just seemed as though there was a lot of her. She seemed to relax as we spoke. Colin was obviously comfortable in our home, the noises from the kitchen were reassuringly domestic and I made it a point not to stare at her magnificent bosom.She was, in fact, a rather attractive woman. Pleasant, open features, a nice smile, long brown hair past her shoulders and, as I may have implied, spectacularly large tits. I made a mental note to ask Marie what cup size she thought Wendy required: purely for reporting purposes, of course. The other thing of note was that she was at least as tall as me; probably an inch or more taller.Marie bustled in carrying a tray with four cups and Angie followed with a plate bearing biscuits and cakes. Marie excused herself for a moment while she went to remind Colin to make sure his guest was properly catered for. Apparently they assured her that they were fine and would raid the kitchen once homework was done.Marie looked to me. Right; I was elected spokesman. "So Wendy," I began, settling back in my seat to seem less intense. "Colin has invited Mia to be his plus one at our ceremony and you are wondering what's going on. Is that a fair summary?"She took a sip of her tea before she replied. "I'm sure you can see why that is. I don't mean to pry but Mia's welfare has to be my priority."Neither of the girls seemed inclined to contribute yet so I soldiered on. "Angie here has been my wife's closest friend, since before we were married. I've always been fond of her too. But recently," I looked at the girls, they seemed happy with my approach. "Our feelings have intensified and we both regard her as being more than just a friend. We realized that we are both emotionally attached to her, and her to us." I paused to make sure that Wendy was on the same page, or at least not stricken with horror. In the absence of any expression of disgust, I continued. "We want to declare our affection publicly and formalize, as best we can within the law, our new relationship. Marie and I have already had a traditional wedding; so has Angela; twice, in fact. We decided that a themed ceremony might be more entertaining for us and our guests."She seemed interested rather than appalled so I kept going. "Hence Colin's invitation to Mia to accompany him in a costume to fit in with our Star Wars theme." I decided that was a good place to stop for feedback."So this 'ceremony' that Colin has invited my daughter to is to acknowledge you two, a legally married couple, inviting you, Angela, into your relationship?" She paused, gazing thoughtfully at us all. "That's so lovely. I wish more people would open themselves up to their feelings like that." Her smile as she spoke illuminated the room."Does that mean you are okay with Mia attending with Colin?" Marie asked. "They will be the youngest ones there."Wendy was dismissive. "Colin is a lovely polite lad. His mother seems nice and I'm not getting any worrying vibes from any of you. I'm happy and Mia seems keen to be there.""Has she discussed her outfit?" That was me."Her dad was a fan of the films, so I think I've seen them all. Most of the costumes are fairly tame, and the one Mia showed me, the white stretch suit, is no more revealing than the tight joggers and crop tops girls her age wear every weekend to go shopping." She looked a little wistful.I glanced at my wife and got an almost imperceptible nod in reply. "Wendy. If you'd like, we'd be happy to extend the invitation to you too; if you don't think Mia would think you were being a third wheel on their date.""Who would I go as?" She snorted. "Jabba the Hutt? I mean, look at me."We did. She was tall, broad shouldered but proportioned, with an actual waistline. Her long hair and feminine features rather mitigated her size. Did I mention her boobs? She had a lovely complexion too. All in all she was a big sexy woman who didn't see what we did.Angie said what I was just beginning to consider. "Cara Dune," she blurted out. Then, putting her hand to her mouth, she looked to me to rescue her. Wendy seemed nonplussed."We're part way through watching some TV spinoffs," I explained. "Angie and I admit to being Sci-Fi nerds. One of the female characters, Cara Dune, is a powerfully built woman. Let Marie show you the costume she has chosen already while Angie finds some Cara images. Meanwhile, I'll go and check on the kids."I left the three women scrolling through their phones and sought out the two teenagers in the study. I made sure they heard me coming; I wasn't trying to catch them having a quiet cuddle. In reality, they were both reading studiously when I opened the door. I smiled to myself. Colin's book was upside down. I pointed and made circle motion with my finger. He looked puzzled then down at his book and blushed. "Drat! Mia, we've been busted."I shook my head and tapped the side of my nose. "Be sensible and be discreet. That's all we expect. Now do you want anything in the kitchen?"They both declined so I left them to their 'reading'. I left the door open, just to make a point.Back in the living room, the three women were happily comparing notes. Wendy loved the idea of Mia in white and Colin in black. She was amazed at the warrior costume Marie had chosen and how similar in principle it was to Cara Dune's. She was obviously intrigued by our idea."The thing is," Wendy said, hesitantly. "I'm not sure that I can really afford two costumes. Not this intricate, anyway.""Sweetheart, that's not your problem," Angie reassured her. "I'm paying for everyone's costume. We're having them all individually made at my expense. You just have to turn up to get measured."Wendy wasn't convinced. "You don't want

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 10

campo gobierno trabajar objetivo times new roman humildad palencia cercan

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 9, 2025

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 10Technology and Medicine.Advancements can be good and bad.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.I was standing in front of another of Lucy's works, 'The Girls', trying to decide which element was Marie when I felt an arm slide around my waist. I looked to find my favorite artist alongside me. I bent down, intending to kiss her forehead but she had other ideas. Her arm snaked around my neck and pulled me into a full on passionate kiss. Marie looked on from across the gallery, amused."There," Lucy said, sounding slightly frustrated. "I suppose that will have to keep me going until Wednesday." She strode off to talk to my wife.Jen, who had been admiring the work next to me gave me an old fashioned look. "I'm definitely not going to ask, but if you ever feel the need to explain?""I'm not sure that I can," I admitted. "If you really want to know, then ask the artist," I pointed to Lucy, still chatting to my wife. "to explain the meaning behind that work." I pointed to the one I'd found so compelling. "Be sure to tell her who you and Peter are first though."I moved on. Now that I'd realized the symbolism behind the older paintings, I found the dystopian themes of an abusive marriage disturbing. Great for a goth student bedsit. Not for our living room. I loved the other stuff though, and tried to find one that was still for sale.I found my wife examining some of the other artists' works on display. Even to my untrained eyes, none were in the same league as Lucy's. I put my arm around Marie's waist and kissed her cheek. "Hi. I'm an artist's muse. Fancy a coffee? If I ever get any etchings you'll be the first to get an invitation to come up and see them.""You should be ashamed of yourself," she protested. "You're wearing a wedding ring.""It's fine. My wife is a beautiful, successful, confident woman. She knows that I'd never abandon her for an art gallery groupie.She checked her watch. Yes, we're both that old. "Well this groupie wants her caffeine fix, and you're paying. Let's round the others up and we'll go. I'll see if Lucy wants to join us too."She did, and fifteen minutes later found the five of us round a table in our favorite little café. Lucy was fascinated by pictures of First Nation art that Peter had taken in Toronto. I could see her absorbing the way the indigenous artists portrayed movement and space. I suspected that a disentangled Lucy might be open to expanding her geographical horizons shortly.Then Jen asked about 'that' picture, Friday, four thirty. Lucy looked to me and then Marie. "They know," she said quietly. "It was the day and time of my release." Marie and I both saw the double entendre, even if Lucy didn't intend it.Lucy looked at my wife, who just smiled and nodded. She took a deep breath. "My husband has changed. He drinks, gambles and lies to me. He treated me like his whore for a while but at least I got laid. Now he can't even have sex with me. He blamed me for being too old and wrinkly, you know, down there, to be sexually attractive." Jen gasped in surprise. Today Lucy was wearing heels, a mid-thigh skirt and a blouse that only just hinted at uncontained tits beneath it. In short, she was a knockout.Our son looked at her in disbelief. "Your husband says that You are the reason he can't get it up?" Lucy nodded. "Then the man's an idiot," Peter concluded."But what does that have to do with the painting?" Jen asked, still confused.Glancing at me, Lucy explained. "I told Geoff, in the pub, what Eddie had said when he rejected me: 'Who'd want to stick their cock in a wrinkly old snatch like yours?' And Geoff told me to show him and he would tell me, honestly, if it was true. So I did; I showed him. He told me that my snatch was perfect and then he touched it. And he cuddled me, and I came. All my best friends were there and they saw me have the best orgasm I can remember, just sitting on Geoff's lap as he touched me. That happened one Friday at four thirty. That's what I painted."Jen stared open mouthed for a full minute as she unpacked Lucy's story. "Jesus!" She eventually exclaimed, "I'm going to the wrong pubs.""Lucy omitted to tell you we were with a small group of friends in a private room," Marie explained."Then I need new friends," Jen decided out loud. Peter just laughed.He looked at me. "In a way, I can understand. She was hurting. You knew it wasn't her fault. You did what you needed to do to make it better. Weren't you worried that mum would;” He stopped in mid-sentence. "But she was there; wasn't she? She could have stopped you. But she didn't because;” He thought it through. "Because she doesn't care. No! That's the wrong word. She does care about you and her friends but she isn't threatened by Angie or Lucy so she just didn't mind."Jen broke in. "That explains the kiss in the gallery. You were aiming for a platonic kiss and Lucy turned it into a full-on lip-smacker. But I saw Marie had seen you and wasn't a bit bothered. I did wonder."My wife added her contribution. "I didn't want to have to tell him, but I suppose he ought to know: it's his super-power. He just likes women; not lusts after, he just genuinely likes them, and most women respond. He's so used to it that he's never really noticed. For example; when we went to any of his company's staff parties, leaving do's or awards nights, all his female colleagues would hug him. No-one else really, just him. Not 'making a point in front of his wife' hugs, just real affection. So, when Lucy was sad, he had to help. It took nothing from me and he made my friend happy. It was actually quite moving."I find, at times like this, silence is an effective strategy. Apparently, Lucy doesn't. "My husband had rejected me," she said, wistfully. "My friends were there for me, but Geoff just held me. He treated me like a person. Not damaged, but lied to. He showed me that I was still desirable, but not in a predatory way. I fell in love with him then."I admit to being a little taken aback, even though Marie had told me how much Lucy, and the others, had appreciated what I'd done. But looking at Lucy, I couldn't reject her the way that Eddie had. I reached across the table for her hand. "I love you too, Lucy," I told her, truthfully. She squeezed my hand and smiled in reply"Bloody Hell, mum." Peter laughed. "Just how many of your friends has he worked his super-power on?"Marie looked thoughtful. "Well, Angie and Lucy obviously, there's Jo and Samantha, not Kate so much, or Megan; probably Sue and Margie and of course Jane." She looked at me for confirmation. That sounded about right. "That would be seven then," she concluded.Jen and Peter shared a stunned look. Our son recovered first. "I have so many questions that I honestly don't know where to start.Jen butted in. "I've no idea who these women are, but why not Kate and Megan?"Marie looked at me for support. I just held my hands up. After all, I'm only the empath with a cock. My wife replied thus, "Well, Kate admitted that while she really enjoyed the spooning afterwards, mainly it was the sex that made her day rather than romance; and Megan's already happily married."Peter was struggling to catch up. "You mean you've actually had sex with all seven of these women?""Not exactly," I protested. "I've only touched Lucy that once and I've done nothing with Jane.""You kissed her in the sex shop," Marie pointed out, unhelpfully to my way of thinking. "And again in the car when you dropped her off at home. I think you suggested that it was to give her some motivation when she tried out the polyurethane cock you bought for her." I cringed at the look Peter gave me."Oh, yes." added Lucy as I winced in anticipation at whatever she was going to contribute next. "I've already agreed to do a cast of his thingy so that Jane can have a full size replica. We thought a signed limited edition run would be fun. I'll definitely want one too. I can make the initial mold when it's my turn on Wednesday." She squeezed my hand. "I could feel it in your pants when I sat on your lap. I can't wait to actually see it," she added, excitedly.I looked up and noticed the café was starting to fill up. So far no-one appeared to have noticed the bizarre conversation at our table but that was unlikely to continue, so I suggested that we leave before we were evicted. Of course, Pete and Jen needed to see the painting again, now that they understood its genesis, so we trooped back to the gallery, the younger couple giving me odd sideways glances when they thought I wasn't looking. I sighed. There would be more questions tonight.The questions, of course, started much earlier than that. As we walked back home Peter strolled alongside me while Marie dropped back to keep Jen company."Is this a kind of mid-life crisis?" he asked."I hope so," I replied. "That would mean that I'd survive to about a hundred and thirty or so.""But dad: eight women.""Peter. This wasn't my idea. I'd never cheat on your mum so, when she suggested that we do this, I refused. I can't deny that they are lovely women, each different in their own way, but I refused because I was convinced this insane idea could wreck our marriage."Our son didn't look convinced.I continued. "Look. There are things that I can't tell you; personal things that the girls shared with each other and then with me. It broke your mum's heart to compare their lives with hers. But the one thing that was missing for all of them was sex. They don't expect it every night; just often enough to reassure them that they're still sexual beings. But they are independent too; Megan being a special case. They didn't want to accommodate to new partners sharing their lives and their beds, so your mum came up with this idea.""And you get to have sex with them all," Peter observed. "Isn't mum going to get jealous eventually?""Do you think that never occurred to me?" I replied. "We think we've found a solution. Ask your mum if you really need to know. But." I stopped walking and turned to him. "I truly don't regret what we have done. If, at some time in the future I realize this was what ended our marriage, that will be the time for regret. But you were there; you heard Lucy's story; you saw the painting that our shared experience inspired in her. Do you want me to wish that had never happened? That she stayed with that drunken, abusive idiot? Because now I guarantee she will have moved out before this year is over. Because another man, one that actually cared about her, told her the truth. She's lovely and she deserves to be happy and I'm glad that your mum was selfless enough to make that happen." I took a deep breath. I wasn't angry at Peter, but my passionate outburst surprised even me.By now Marie and Jen had caught up with us. "Thank you darling." Marie took my hand and kissed it. "After all of your fretting, I'm glad that you finally understand how much you've helped my friends already." She addressed Peter and Jen. "We weren't sure whether to share the whole story with you, but Linda knows, and you accepted Angie so readily that it seemed only fair that you should know too."We started walking again. Jen spoke next. "I'm sorry if this sounds judgmental, Marie, but I can't imagine knowing that Peter was sleeping with one of my friends. I think it would destroy me.""Oh, I understand, dear," my wife replied gently. "I would have felt the same at your age. Geoffrey still does." She squeezed my hand affectionately. "But you have to realize; these aren't just casual acquaintances. These women, 'the girls', are my closest friends; almost family. Seeing Geoff with them doesn't threaten me. It's beautiful. Watching them respond to my man, knowing the pleasure they are feeling but never, for a second, believing that they would try to steal my husband or that he would abandon me for one of them.""But you said one of the other women was happily married?" Jen reminded us. I decided to let my wife take that one."She is," Marie replied, her eyes filling up. "To a really wonderful man too." She glanced at Jen. "He knows and approves of his wife's visits but, again, he knows she won't leave him for Geoff. But that's all I'm prepared to say; and that's probably too much."We carried on walking, closer together, as my wife continued. "Perhaps I can explain it like this." She sighed. "Imagine you are struggling to cope financially; you see family and friends in the same straits. But you can't afford to share what little you have. That's how fidelity felt when we were younger. Other women threatened my security." She lifted my hand in hers and pressed it to her tit. "But now, I feel secure. It's as though your dad represents stability rather than a potential loss. The women he's with aren't taking anything from me; it's more like they are just guests at our table. They arrive, we chat, they dine and, at the end of the evening, they leave, content. We all cherish the time together and I've lost nothing." She looked intently at Jen. "Does that make sense?""When you say that you all cherish your time together;” Jen ventured. Peter seemed reluctant to hear his mum's reply."Yes, that was our solution. Geoff, quite understandably, had no interest in sharing me with his male friends, and nor will I ever ask, but he was probably correct about one thing: I don't think that I would have been able to cope with him sleeping with my friends while I sat alone. So we share. Sometimes in the same bed, sometimes in separate rooms." She gave one of her brilliant smiles. "I'd forgotten just how good it felt to be with another woman."Peter groaned. "So it's not just Angela then, mum?""No," she replied brightly. "In fact, Angie's a special case. We've decided that, as our betrothed, either of us can have sex with her whenever we want. With the others it always has to be as part of our regular evenings when we share." She giggled. "We call them our language classes."The rest of the walk home was subdued. Peter and Jen walked together talking quietly while Marie and I cheerfully discussed taking them out for a meal that evening.We picked up some farmhouse bread and a selection of cheeses from the deli on the way home for a quick and simple lunch. As we settled around the kitchen table Peter asked if he could add one observation to the chat we'd had walking home. We agreed, of course."Jen and I discussed what you'd told us, and we're honored that you trusted us to be open. You're my parents and I love you and Jen loves you both too. What you are doing sounds insane but, dad made it obvious you haven't done this lightly, on a whim. And, more than anything, Lucy's story really touched the pair of us. So, while I have no plans to follow in your footsteps, dad, Jen and I both pray that we are as secure in our love for each other at your age as you two obviously are."Marie reached across and touched both of their hands. "Thank you, both of you, for not judging us. We love you too," she told them, sincerely. I stood and walked round the table pulling Pete up for a man hug, finding that Jen was stood waiting for her turn when we'd finished.We spent most of the afternoon chatting about Canada and how much they had enjoyed their time there. By the time I got back from collecting Colin from school, Angie had returned and was sitting on the sofa talking to Jen."Grandad. Mum knows about Aunty Angela doesn't she?" He asked as we walked through the front door."Yes. She was surprised at first, but she seems okay with it now," I told him. His face lit up with mischief."Hi Uncle Pete, Aunty Jen, grandma." He called, walking in from the hall. He gave a wicked grin. "Hi Grangie," he yelled, throwing himself onto her lap. She hugged him, stunned at first by her new title, then burst into tears."Bloody Hell," I heard Peter mutter. "Dad's super-power seems to have skipped a generation. But Colin's definitely got it.""It hasn't skipped anything," Jen whispered, just loud enough for me to hear. "You have it too. Your only problem is that I'm not the woman your mum is." I resolved to speak to Marie about that. Peter does take after me in build, and male pattern hair loss and yes, we share nerdy interests. But Jen is a wonderful woman. She is intelligent, elegant, attractive rather than classically beautiful and with a warm personality that fills the room. I love her like one of my own and I won't have her belittle herself like that.I stood and watched as Colin reassured himself that 'Grangie' was crying happy tears, thinking to myself that the little charmer was probably more likely to get an Aston Martin than I was. Good for him. He'd probably deserve it too.I packed him off to do his homework: Photosynthesis tonight. He showed me his worksheet. His task was to use the words in the box to fill the gaps in the description of the process. He went through it as we talked, noticing that Carbon Monoxide was in there as a trap for the unwary. He was back in ten minutes and straight into deep discussion with his uncle.I gestured to Marie to follow me into the kitchen and told her what Jen had said. "Silly girl," my wife said. "She's perfect for Peter. Bullying my husband into screwing my mates hardly qualifies me as a role model for women in general." Her voice softened. "She's right though about one thing; Peter is a lot like you were at his age. The lucky girl." Marie kissed me gently on the lips and went back to our guests.I couldn't be bothered to start cooking that afternoon so I sent a text to Linda to meet us at the pub at half past five and I'd treat us all to a bar meal, but she replied to say that she would come straight to ours so we would only need two cars. That's a logistics planner at work.We had just finished off our meals when two young people greeted us. It was Adrian and Emily. She noticed me glancing at her neck and shook her head, smiling. Tonight she was here as his girlfriend, not his submissive sex slave.Adrian explained that they had waited until we'd finished eating but would understand if we felt that they were still intruding on a family moment. When we explained to Peter and Jen that our two young friends were part of our wedding planning team; they were keen for them to join us.Emily sat with Marie and Peter to talk about fabricating some lightweight body armor for my wife's costume. Colin joined them; partly as a fan of the Mandalorian, partly because I think he had an instant crush on Emily.Meanwhile, Angie and Jen were in deep discussion with Adrian about their own costumes. In both groups phones were brandished, numbers exchanged and images shared. I saw Adrian examine one picture quite closely, look over at me thoughtfully and smile. Linda, who was sitting next to me, was intrigued. "What was that?""Well, love. As far as I can tell, my outfit selection has been approved. Have you and Mike discussed costumes? I did tell you it was a Star Wars themed celebration."She shrugged dismissively. "We'll pop into that fancy-dress shop in town. They'll have something that will do."Not a chance," I told her. I leant across the table to check something with Marie and then turned back to my daughter. I showed her a picture of Bo Katan, my wife's character, on my phone. "This will be your mum's outfit. She'd like you to wear something similar, as her supporter.""Where the hell will I find something like that?" She exclaimed.I pointed across the table. "Adrian's actually in his second year of a costume design course. Angie has agreed to underwrite all the materials costs for our ceremony so he's been able to persuade several of his course mates to take part because we have a range of amazing outfits for them to design and create but at no cost to them." I patted Linda's hand. "Tell Mike to pick anything he thinks looks cool, subject to some constraints; No bad guys and full face coverings and masks are probably impractical. Other than that, we'll get him measured for whatever takes his fancy.""X-Wing pilot.""What?" I didn't see that coming."Obviously, I'll ask him but I'm absolutely sure that's what he'll choose." Linda seemed very certain. "Does it meet your criteria?"I considered. Simple, colorful flight-suit and a helmet. "If that's what he wants, I'm sure it will be fine. Can Colin and Mia choose their own outfits or do you want to be involved?"

Eduardo Santiago: "Mi objetivo como subdelegado es trabajar con cercanía, humildad y a pie de campo"

Radio Palencia

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 9, 2025 1:00

Eduardo Santiago Calleja toma posesión de su cargo como subdelegado del Gobierno en Palencia

E&E #031 - The Great Disaster, pt 2

Relatively Geeky Network

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 8, 2025

Alan's Eyes & Ears #031 - The Great DisasterIn this 31st episode of Alan's Eyes & Ears, Professor Alan covers some feedback before continuing his coverage of The Great Disaster, as presented in the Showcase volume of the same name, featuring the Atomic Knights. This is the second part the sub-series Calm, Cool, & Collected, in which Alan covers trade paperbacks, collections and graphic novels from his bookshelves.Click on the player below to listen to the episode: Right-click to download episode directly Promo: Is it Jaws? Send e-mail feedback to relativelygeeky@gmail.com You can follow the network on Twitter @Relatively_Geek and Professor Alan @ProfessorAlanYou can follow the network on Bluesky @relativelygeeky.bsky.social You may also subscribe to the podcast through iTunes or the RSS Feed.

books zoom dc normal disasters calm comics promo priority comic eyes rom jaws ears quarter blue sky bronze accent bin compatibility hex sable collected times new roman calibri cambria math ar sa style definitions worddocument saveifxmlinvalid ignoremixedcontent punctuationkerning breakwrappedtables dontgrowautofit trackmoves trackformatting lidthemeother snaptogridincell wraptextwithpunct useasianbreakrules latentstyles deflockedstate lidthemeasian mathpr centergroup latentstylecount msonormaltable subsup undovr donotpromoteqf mathfont brkbin brkbinsub dispdef lmargin smallfrac rmargin defjc wrapindent intlim narylim defunhidewhenused defsemihidden defqformat defpriority qformat lsdexception locked semihidden unhidewhenused professor alan latentstyles table normal name revision name bibliography shortbox browserlevel great disaster cachedcolbalance word11kerningpairs

Human Sexuality 3O1: Part 4

Steamy Stories Podcast

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 8, 2025

Samantha's New Toy.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.of my thighs slide against each. I knew if Tristan didn't stop soon, I would have an entire other problem.Finally, Tristan stopped. He put the remote back on the bench, and stood up. "Well, I gotta head to class now," he said. "See you around, Samantha. Nice to meet you."I couldn't say anything, because I knew my voice would give away what I was feeling, so I simply nodded to him. Then he turned around and left.As soon as he was turned around, I grabbed the controller, and turned the knob all the way down, and finally, the buzzing stopped. As I caught my breath, I looked down. When Tristan was far enough away, I opened my legs a little, and assessed the situation.The denim material between my legs was completely soaked with my cunt juices. I was also now regretting choosing a pair of shorts that were so short. I could see the inside of my thighs were shiny.I started to wipe away what I could, but then I noticed some people approaching nearby. So, I grabbedA lesson on oral sex.Monday morning came, and it was time to go to ASE, once again. I got up, took a shower, then got dressed. Like usual, I knew it didn't really matter what I wore, because I would be naked in class anyhow. So, I pulled on a pair of gym shorts and a t-shirt, not bothering with underwear. Then I grabbed my bag, and headed to class.I was running a little late, so I was nearly last to arrive. When I entered, I was greeted by the lovely sight of 11 naked students, sitting, waiting for class to start. I quickly pulled my shirt off, and saw the other three missing students (Alex, Eric, and Sofia) had just arrived as well. We all stripped, and soon Ms. Sharon came in, naked as usual."Hello everyone," she said. "I hope you had a good weekend. Everyone, please get with your partners."A couple minutes later, and I was seated next to Alex and Tony. Everyone else was seated with their partner(s) as well."Good. As we learned in our last class, the human body reacts to various stimuli. We demonstrated and observed this with sex toys. Today, we'll take this a step further, and move on to oral intercourse. Who can tell me what oral sex is?"Nobody else seemed eager to speak up, so I raised my hand."Yes, Samantha.""Well, oral sex is when one person uses their mouth to pleasure someone else.""Correct. There are three basic types of oral sex. Arguably the most common (although there's no real way to prove it) is fellatio, also known as giving head, or a blow job, among other names. This is when a person uses their mouth to suck on a male's cock. Let's go ahead and practice that now."Although this can be performed by males, we won't be covering homosexual intercourse for a few more classes. So, I will ask that all the females in the class please perform this act on your partners. Samantha, please do this for both Alex and Tony. Everyone, take special note of how much length you can take in your mouth, and try to take as much as you can. Also, guys, please don't cum just yet. I'll give you time for that in a little while."Ms. Sharon then turned to John and Eric, and got on her knees. With no hesitation, she grabbed John's cock, and put her lips around it, sliding it deep inside her mouth.Looking away, I turned to Alex and Tony. "Alright," I said. "Who's first?"They looked at each other, and both raised their hands. I smiled, and down on my knees. I moved closer, until I was between Tony's legs, which he had opened wide for me. His cock was only slightly hard, but as soon as I grabbed it, it grew quickly.I hesitated at first, because I hadn't ever tasted a guy's cock before, so I started by licking the tip. It tasted a little salty, but not too bad. Then I slowly put my lips around the tip, and slid it across my tongue. Inch by inch, I took his manhood into my mouth, until I felt the tip push against the back of my throat.Remembering Ms. Sharon's words, I pushed it further, until I felt myself start to gag. I knew it was possible to take more, but I couldn't make myself do it. I stopped at about four inches. Then, I slid it back out. Before removing it, though, I felt Tony's hand on the back of my head. He gently pushed me back down, and I didn't resist. Soon, with Tony's guidance, I was bobbing my head up and down on his cock. I sped up, and kept sucking on him. I felt him start to throb in my mouth, and I knew he was close to cumming. I wasn't ready for that, so I pulled his cock out, and leaned back."Thank you, Samantha," he said. His cock throbbed up and down, but I didn't see any cum.After taking a moment to catch my breath, I turned to Alex. "Your turn." I said, smiling up at him.I moved forward, until my head was between his thighs. His cock was in his hand, and it appeared he had been jacking off while watching my performance with Tony. He aimed his cock at my face. With no hesitation this time, I opened my mouth, and graciously accepted it. It was smaller than Tony's, but I still couldn't quite take the whole thing on the first thrust. On the second one however, I stopped when it hit my throat, and realized there was only about half an inch left, so I pushed myself, and took the tip down my throat, until I felt my lips touch his balls. Then I pulled back out. He thrust into me a few more times, then pulled all the way out.I reached up and cleaned a little bit of drool and pre-cum from my lips, then got up and sat back in my chair. Looking around, it looked like I was last to finish, and everyone had been watching me."Excellent job, everyone," said Ms. Sharon, with a smile. "I hope you all enjoyed that as much as I did."Now, the other type of oral sex is called cunnilingus; the act of orally pleasuring a woman. This is usually done by licking and sucking on the girl's labia, but can also involve sticking the tongue inside her. Guys, please practice this on your partners now."I turned back to the boys, and waited for their lead. They looked at each other and decided Alex should go first. As he moved closer, I leaned back, and spread my legs. He put his head down, and gave my cunt a long lick. Of course, by this time, I was very wet, so he got a good taste of my juices.Then he put his mouth in between my legs and started going at it. I lifted my legs up to give him a good angle. I noticed many of the girls around the room were in much the same position. Alex continued licking my cunt, then he sucked on my lips. After a few seconds of that, he pushed his tongue inside me, which felt amazing. Then he pulled his head away.Alex moved away, and Tony immediately took his place. There was only about 3 seconds between when Alex pulled his head away, and Tony put his lips on mine. I could immediately tell Tony had done this before. He immediately found my clit, and teased it with his tongue. Then he slowly slid his tongue down, until it was at my hole, and he started fucking me with it. I let my head fall back, and enjoyed it. He continued for about a minute, then pulled his head away.Once again, our group was last to finish, since there were three of us. Tony took his seat, then Ms. Sharon stood up."Good job, everyone," she said. "Now, there are many positions involving oral sex, but the one that comes up more than any other is the 69." She turned around and drew the number on the board. "It is named this, because the two bodies take this shape. One person lies down, and the other lies on top of them, facing the other way. What's unique about this position is it's one of the only ways that two partners can give and receive oral sex simultaneously."Now, I'd like each group to demonstrate this position. Guys lay on the floor on your back, and the girls will get on top of you."Alex laid down first. Once he was ready, I got on my knees, then straddled his face. He immediately started licking my cunt again. I let him go at it for a moment, enjoying it, and looked around.A few of the girls were facing the wrong direction, and couldn't figure out what they were doing wrong. Amy looked particularly perplexed, as she mounted her partner in a cowgirl position, with his cock pressed against her ass cheeks. I didn't get to see if she eventually figured it out, since I decided it was time to start sucking on Alex.I leaned forward, and I found that my mouth was at exactly the right spot to suck on his dick. So I did. As I sucked on him, he licked me and tongue-fucked me. After a good five minutes, Tony tapped me on the shoulder. I looked up, and realized I hadn't given him a turn yet. So, I got up, he laid down, and I took the same position again, but over Tony this time.Doing this position with Tony was much better, probably because I was already worked up. Also, his cock was bigger and tasted better. While I sucked on Tony, he ate me out, and it was amazing.After too short a time, I heard Ms. Sharon's say, "Alright everyone. That's enough. Please return to your seats."I reluctantly took Tony's cock out of my mouth, and stood up. A few moments later, we were all back in our seats."Excellent work everyone," Ms. Sharon said. "Now, I only have one activity left, and then you may all leave. But before we begin, I have a few things to say, in regards to future activities and assignments."First off, today will be our last class that does not involve full-on intercourse. That means that if you have not already lost your virginity, and would like to do so in your own way, I would advise you to do so before the next class."Secondly, beginning today, you will have a homework assignment given at the end of each class, based on that day's topic. A few guidelines for all of these assignments:"1. You must complete each assignment outside of class. Any activities in class may not be used for homework assignments."2. Each assignment will be graded simply upon completion. If you do the given activity, you get full credit. If you don't do it, you get a zero."3. Since I will not be there when you complete the assignment, you are required to submit proof of each assignment, in the form of photographs or videos."4. I will drop one homework grade. That means you have the choice to not complete any one assignment. Beyond that, if you don't complete the assignment, you get a zero. However, there will be many opportunities for extra credit, so if you feel uncomfortable doing more than one assignment, you may make up some of the points by complete additional tasks in other assignments."5. Most of the assignments will require someone else's participation. You may partner with any of your classmates, but only for one assignment each. So, if you complete this first assignment with one person, you may not complete a later one with that same person. You also have the option of completing the assignments with people outside of class, but you must get their written consent. I have forms for that in my office."Any questions about the homework?" Nobody raised their hands. "Alright. One last thing: there will be a final project for this class, but you don't need to worry about the details of that right now. I will explain it in the last few weeks of class."Alright, now on to today's final activity. First, we need to move all the chairs to the sides, so we have ample floor space." We moved chairs around, and soon we were all standing in the middle of the room. "Excellent. Now, everyone form a circle, with your group, with the girl on the left. Because the numbers don't quite work out, I'll ask that Tony and Eric sit outside the circle. In a little bit, you can switch with Alex and John."We took a few minutes to do this, but soon we were in a large circle. On my right was Alex, and to my left was Roberto."Alright, now I've looked for a name for what this is called, and the best I could find is a daisy chain. Everyone lie on the ground. Guys lie on your back, and girls on your knees. Your face should be between the legs of the person to your left. When you are in position, go ahead and start pleasuring your partner."Soon, we were all in position. I started sucking on Roberto's cock, and was slightly surprised when I felt Alex's mouth make contact with my cunt. We all sucked and licked each other, which caused many noises, including slurps and moans of pleasure.After a few minutes, Ms. Sharon had Tony and Alex (and Eric and John) switch places, so Tony was now sucking on my labia, while Alex watched. He took it upon himself to jack off.A few minutes more, and Ms. Sharon had us turn around. So now, I was sucking on Tony, and Roberto was fucking me with his tongue. She also said we were welcome to cum whenever we were ready, but we were to continue the daisy chain until she said to stop.Latoya was on the other side of Tony, being pleasured by him. Apparently she had done a good job before we turned around, because it didn't take long for Tony released his load. I felt a large spurt of cum shoot into the back of my throat. Since I wasn't expecting it yet, I gagged a little, but I followed Ms. Sharon's rule, and did not remove my mouth.For the next few minutes the room filled with the sounds of grunts and moans, as many of the guys, and a few of the girls came. Ms. Sharon had Tony get up and switch with Alex again. While they were switching, I swallowed Tony's load. I only had a few seconds to catch my breath, then Alex's cock was in my mouth again.The entire time, Roberto was slowly but surely bringing me closer to my orgasm, and it finally happened shortly after I started sucking on Alex. I moaned a little, then more, and finally I came hard, pushing my pelvis into Roberto's face, and my mouth further onto Alex's cock. It felt amazing! I hadn't cum in a few days, so this was a long time coming.I continued to moan through the whole thing, which must have felt good for Alex, because shortly after I started, he followed my lead. I felt his large load of cum fill my mouth. It was more cum than Tony had released. As soon as I felt he was done, I swallowed it all.We had both finished cumming, but we didn't stop pleasuring each other, or our partners. It appeared Ms. Sharon was waiting for each person to cum. A few minutes later, the last person (Barbara) had cum, and Ms. Sharon told us all we could stand up, and return to our seats.When we were all seated, she asked, "Did everyone enjoy that?" I looked around, and saw many nods, and more smiles. "Good. Now, that's all I had planned for today, but I need to give you your homework assignment."By the next class period, you must give oral sex to one person, and receive oral sex from a different person. I don't have any preference over whether your partners are the same sex or different. Remember, you may do your assignment with your classmates, but that counts them out for future assignments. Also, don't forget to get proof of the encounters."Everyone have a good day, and I'll see you next class period."With that we were dismissed. We all stood, got dressed, and walked out. On the way out, I started talking with Nicole. After a bit of discussion about the class, she said she was going to a dining hall, and asked if I wanted to join her."Nah, I'm not really hungry," I said, with a smile. She laughed, and we parted ways.On my walk back to my dorm room, I thought about the day's experience. Three guys had sucked on my cunt lips, fucked me with their tongues, and licked my clit. In exchange, I had sucked on each of their cocks, and swallowed two loads of cum. Quite an eventful morning.I also thought about who I'd complete the assignment with. After a little thought, I pulled my phone out and texted Nicole and asked her if she wanted to get her food to go, and join me in my room. Then I texted Alex as well.Suffice to say, the remainder of my day was fun. ;)Vaginal Intercourse."Hello again, class," Ms. Sharon said as she entered the classroom. "Long time, no see."We were all seated, and ready to learn. And by that, I mean we were naked, and horny. Last class, the teacher had alluded to what we'd be doing this class period. She had made a point to tell everyone that if they cared to lose their virginity outside of class, to do it before today, because it would involve intercourse.This wasn't a problem for me. I had lost mine to a good friend of mine in high school. I looked around and wondered if anyone else in the room was thinking about their first time too.I pulled myself away from that line of thought, and noticed I was already starting to get a little wet, just thinking about it. But it wasn't just the thought of my first time that had me excited. All around the room there were cushions on the floor. I could only assume what they were for, but I had a pretty good idea.Ms. Sharon took her spot at the front of the classroom, and put her bag down, turning to the class. "Alright, class. Today, we're in for a great time. I've already received everyone's homework from last class, either via my email or my drop box, so we'll jump straight into today's material. I'm going to need a male and female volunteer."She looked around at everyone, waiting for someone to raise their hand, but nobody did. I could tell everyone was excited about what was going to happen. I could visibly see it in some of the guys' laps. But I guess nobody wanted to be the first to go. Ms. Sharon sighed, and said, "Alright, then I'll have to resort back to the bag of volunteers"I had completely forgotten about the bag of volunteers. Back in the anatomy class, Ms. Sharon had created two bags with males and females, and said she'd use it if nobody volunteered for something. Those names that were removed from the bag would not be returned until everyone had been picked."If you all remember, the only two names we've removed from the bag have been Nicole and Filipe. In our toys class, all the girls got a chance to demonstrate one of the toys, including Nicole, so I won't be removing any new names from the girls bag. From the guy's bag, however, I've already taken the liberty of removing Tony's name, since he demoed the fleshlight, and none of the other guys demoed."So, first a girl." She reached her hand into one of the bags, and I felt my heart start pumping with anticipation. Would it be my name she picked? If it was, what would she ask me to do? She pulled out a piece of paper, and unfolded it. "Sofia, please come up here."I felt a little relieved, and a little disappointed. I looked over and saw the cute Latina girl lean her head forward in mock-defeat. Then she stood up, smiled, and walk to the front of the class. Her mid-sized tits, and beautiful ass jiggled the whole way.Ms. Sharon reached into the other bag and said, "And your lucky mate is; Kent!".The white boy practically jumped up out of his seat with excitement, which caused everyone else to laugh. Then he calmed himself down and walked to the front. His cock wasn't quite erect, but it definitely wasn't limp. I watched it sway back and forth as he walked past me."Alright, you two. You will be demonstrating sexual intercourse. I know you two probably already know what to do, but I'm going to walk you and your classmates through it anyways, just in case."Before we begin, we should discuss a few important things. Firstly, before you have sex with anyone, you should ask them if they have any STDs. It can be an awkward conversation, but it's better to be safe than sorry. A few weeks back, I assigned all of you the task of getting yourselves checked for STDs. All of you have completed that task, and turned in the medical report to me, and I'm happy to say that you are all clean."The other important thing to be sure of before having sex, is that you don't get pregnant. This is always a risk when having sex, but it can be mitigated by using condoms or birth control. Before today's class, I have asked all of the girls to get a prescription for birth control and start on it. Has anyone not done that?"Nobody raised their hands."Good. Since all of you are clean, and all of the girls are on birth control, the use of condoms is optional in class. However, if either partner would like to use them anyways, that is your choice. Either way, I would like to take a minute to demonstrate how to put one on, for your future reference."She reached into her bag, and pulled out a wrapped condom, and handed it to Sofia."In high school level sex-ed classes, they typically demonstrate this using a banana. Personally, I think the analogy is crude, but for under-age students I guess it suffices. However, in this class, we have a little more liberty, so we can demonstrate by putting it on a real live cock. Sofia, I will ask that you put this on Kent for me." Sofia took the condom, and stared at it, a little dumbstruck. Ms. Sharon waited a moment, but when Sofia didn't do anything, she suggested, "Maybe you should start by getting him hard."Sofia reached over and grabbed Kent's shaft and started stroking it. She was a little timid, but she knew what to do from previous classes. It seemed more like she had stage-fright than anything else. He was already semi-hard, and Sofia seemed to be good at hand-jobs, so it only took a moment for him to get fully erect."Good," said Ms. Sharon, when she was satisfied with the hardness of his cock. "Now, tear the condom wrapper open. Take care not to damage the condom." Sofia did as she was told, pulling the condom from the wrapper. "Great. Now, place it over the tip of Kent's penis, and roll it down." She did, and the rubber covered Kent's cock."Great. Now, do either of you want to leave that on?" Neither of them spoke up. "Alright, I'll take that as a no, so you can take it back off, Sofia." She pulled the condom off, and threw it away in a nearby trash can."Alright," said Ms. Sharon. "Now on to the good stuff. There are many positions you can have sex in, and in a later class we'll be covering many more, but today we're only going to demo one: the reverse cowgirl. I picked it because it's great for showing the penetration to an audience, which will be a perfect way for me to explain what is going on. So, Kent, please lie down on the table, with your legs pointing towards your classmates."Kent lied down, and his cock pointed straight up in the air."Perfect. Alright, now Sofia, you're going to get on top of the table, and straddle Kent, also facing your classmates. I'll help you get up there."Ms. Sharon pulled over an empty chair, and took Sofia's hand. Sofia stepped onto the chair, then the table, using Ms. Sharon's hand for balance. Sofia put her left foot over Kent, then lowered herself down to her knees, straddling Kent, with her cunt over his belly button."Great, Sofia," Ms. Sharon said. "Now, I want you to move forward until your cunt is right next to his cock." She slid forward a few inches, until Kent's cock was resting against her pelvis. From this position, I got a clear view of how deep he would go inside her. It was a good 5 inches at least."Good," Ms. Sharon continued, "Now we need to make sure you are both ready. For Kent, that means his cock should be hard. For you, Sofia, that means your cunt should be wet, and ready to take in Kent's cock. Let me check and make sure you two are ready."Ms. Sharon first grabbed Kent's cock. She stroked it a couple times, before smiling and saying, "That's great, Kent. You're cock is very hard." Then she slid her hand between Sofia's legs, and rubbed her cunt a little. "Sofia, your cunt is still a little dry. Kent, can you help me fix that? Just reach between her legs, and rub her cunt."Ms. Sharon left her hand there, and Kent reached around Sofia's body and added his. They both rubbed Sofia's cunt. I couldn't tell from where I was sitting, but after a little bit, it looked like Ms. Sharon stuck a finger or two inside Sofia.Finally, after a few minutes, Ms. Sharon pulled her hand out, Kent followed her lead, and Ms. Sharon said, "Alright. I think you're ready, Sofia. Whenever you're ready, you can start."I watched as Sofia did as she was told. She lifted herself up a little bit, and grabbed Kent's cock, lining it up with her entrance. Then she let herself slide down onto him. She let out a small sigh as Kent's cock impaled her. Then, without being asked, she started hopping up and down, and I saw his cock slide in and out of her, as her tits bounced up and down."Great, Sofia," said Ms. Sharon. "That's exactly right. Now Kent, in this position, you have a perfect angle to reach around and grab Sofia's tits. I'm sure she'd love it if you did that."Sofia smiled at the suggestion, and leaned back a little. Kent did as he was told, and reached around her body. He grabbed a hold of Sofia's large breasts and they stopped bouncing. Sofia kept fucking Kent, as he squeezed her tits, with her nipples between his index and middle fingers.The reverse cowgirl position was a great way for us to all see what was going on, but it also had a downside. After Sofia leaned back, a few thrusts later, and Kent's cock popped out of her. Ms. Sharon saw it happen, and without saying anything, she stepped forward, grabbed Kent's cock, and aimed it back at Sofia's cunt, and they were immediately back at it again.Ms. Sharon watched Sofia and Kent fuck for a few more seconds before turning to the class. "Alright, everyone. Take a good look. This is called vaginal penetration. It occurs when a man's penis enters a woman's vagina. It goes by many other names, such as sex, making love, fucking, intercourse, and many more. Call it what you will, but in my opinion, it's one of the most beautiful things in the world. Notice the look on both of their faces. They are enjoying every moment of this. And you can see Sofia's fluids running down Kent's cock. It's amazing."We all watched them continue for another minute or so. Ms. Sharon helped put Kent's cock back in Sofia a few times. Eventually, Ms. Sharon continued on to the next part of the class."Great. You two keep going," she said, as she turned back to the class. "Now, I want the rest of you to get with your partners and practice this. You can do it in whatever position you prefer, just as long as it involves vaginal intercourse. Darrell and Nicole, since your partners are occupied, you can partner with each other. John and Eric, get with other pairs today. I'm going to be going around and making sure everyone is doing it correctly, and helping anyone who has trouble. If anyone would like to use a condom, there's a pile of them here on my desk. Whenever each of you has an orgasm, you are free to leave. Just make sure you pick up a sheet from my desk detailing your homework assignment, which is due by the next class."There was a bit of a commotion in the room as everyone got up and moved to be with their partners. Tony and Alex came over to me. Surprisingly, they were both looking me in the eye, even though all three of us were completely naked, and about to get it on. I guess that's just how comfortable we were with each other."You ready for this?" Tony asked."Of course!" I said with a smile."Do you want to use a condom?" he asked. I shook my head. I was on the pill, so I had nothing to worry about. Plus, I much prefer going bareback. Skin on skin contact just feels better.Tony got down on a nearby cushion, and layed on his back, putting his hands behind his head. He was going to let me do all the work here. I was fine with that. It gave me more control. So, I got down on my knees, and straddled his thighs, facing his chest. Like a magnet, his hands were instantly on my tits.Ms. Sharon came over to us first. "Alright Samantha, scoot forward a little, and reach between your legs and find Tony's cock, and guide it in." I did, and it took me a moment, but I soon had my hand wrapped around his cock, which was rock hard. I pointed it at my cunt, and sat down. I couldn't help but let out a moan as I felt it slide deep inside me. I looked down and saw a smile on Tony's face.Ms. Sharon was behind me, watching Tony's cock as it slid inside. "Excellent! Now, enjoy the ride!" She stood and walked over to the next group.As I fucked Tony, I watched Ms. Sharon go around to the other groups. She mostly watched, but she gave a few tips here and there. Things like "try raising yourself a little higher" and "grab her tits". A couple groups had a bit of trouble getting started, so she lent a helping hand, getting the girl wet, or guiding the guy's cock into the girl's cunt.After about 10 minutes, Tony told me he was about to cum. Before I could even react, I felt a warmth inside me. I looked down, and saw his cum dripping out of my cunt. I smiled at him, and continued riding until he was spent, then got off and stood up. I felt the cum dripping down my inner thigh, but didn't pay it much mind."Alright, Alex, you ready?" I asked him. He nodded. "Condom?" He shook his head. Excellent.This time, it was my turn to be on bottom. I laid down on my back, and I immediately spread my legs as wide as they could go, showing my bald cunt to everyone who cared to look, which actually wasn't too many people. Almost everyone was preoccupied with their partners. Of course Alex and Tony looked, and I watched their faces as I felt Tony's cum drip out of me.Alex pulled himself out his trance, and knelt down between my legs. He lined his cock up with my hole, and pressed. It immediately slid in, since I was thoroughly lubricated. As he entered me, my moans joined the many others in the room.As my second partner fucked me, I laid my head back and enjoyed it, looking around at my other classmates. There was sex happening all around me. A few feet to my left, Latoya was riding Ken. On the other side of me, I saw Nicole on her knees, with Darrell behind her, thrusting. I looked towards the front of the classroom, and saw that Sofia and Kent were gone. They must have finished and left.As Alex fucked me, the number of people in the classroom dwindled. Each pair would finish, lay there for a bit, watching everyone else, get dressed, grab a homework sheet, and leave.After about 10 very amazing minutes, Alex whispered to me that he was close. I smiled and whispered back, "fill me up." He must have liked that because I immediately felt him unload into me. His thrusts slowed, and then he pulled out. I felt a whole new batch of cum drip out of me. I laid there a moment. I thought about finishing myself then and there, but that wasn't the focus of that day's activity, and the class period was almost over, so I figured I'd wait until later.Instead, I stood up. I looked around and saw that a few couples were still going at it, but almost everyone was gone. I walked over to my bag, and grabbed the outfit I was wearing earlier, which was just a gray, striped dress, and pulled it over my head. Then I went to the front and grabbed a homework sheet, put it in my bag, and left for home.On the way, I read the homework assignment sheet. It said: "Have vaginal sex with at least 3 different people. Try as many positions as you can. We'll be demoing them in a future class. Be sure to bring photographic proof of the assignment."If you're interested in extra credit, you will receive extra points if you participate in a threesome (or more), which involves double penetration (aka: two guys inserted into one girl at the same time)"Reading the assignment immediately got me wet again, and I couldn't help but rush up to my dorm room. Before the door was even closed, I was stripping out of the dress, and getting on my bed. I fingered myself, trying to cum for what seemed like hours, but was probably more like minutes, before giving up. It was no use. I needed some cock.Now was as good a time as any to finish my homework, so I grabbed my phone, and started thinking about who I wanted to study with.Based on a post by smalltitslovr for Literotica.

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 9

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 8, 2025

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 9Lucy's TurnGeoff finally gets more quality time with Lucy.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.I was bringing in the bedsheets from the washing line when my lovelies got home. Colin was inside doing his art homework alone as I'm afraid that art isn't my forté. From the way Angie bounced up the path like a tall, supple Tigger, I assumed that their mission had been successful. Marie followed behind at a more stately pace, but I could tell by her expression that she was pleased."Geoff! It's perfect," Angie enthused. "Show him, Marie!"Marie finally caught up with our friend. "She's not wrong, Geoffrey," she admitted. "The moment we saw it, we knew that was the one." She felt into her handbag and took out a small square box."Just like you and me then," I reminded her, kissing the top of her head."You'll get anywhere saying things like that, you smooth devil," my wife smiled as she showed me our purchase."So what happens now?" I asked. It appeared that they were in the dark too. Did we give her it now, like an engagement ring? Or wait until the ceremony, like a wedding ring?I decided. I took Angie's left hand and dropped to one knee. "Angela, you have added a new thread to the tapestry of our lives. Will you agree to be my betrothed?"Marie was quick to respond. She took her friend's hand from me and turned Angie towards her. "Angela, you have been my closest friend for decades, will you now be my betrothed?""Oh! God! Yes! Thank you. I love you both so much," wailed Angie, hopping up and down in floods of happy tears.Marie held out the ring they had chosen and bought together and together my wife and I slipped it onto the fourth finger of Angie's left hand. As I'd suggested, they had chosen something called a Russian Ring, made of three interwoven strands of different shades of gold. It was perfect. I resolved to get my little Mediterranean goddess a matching necklace.There was the sound of applause from behind us and we turned, rather startled, truth to be told, to find Colin beaming at us, the drawing in his hand forgotten."I think you're supposed to kiss her now, Grandma, Grandad," he observed. We couldn't fault his grasp of etiquette so we did; very chastely and properly with no tongues."Mum's gonna go proper monkey poo this time," he predicted, quite astutely. "Glad I'm not the one that has to tell her." He smiled, congratulated us all and then asked for our opinions of his drawing. We were all impressed, both by his artwork and his attitude and told him so. He disappeared happily back inside to put his drawing safely in his bag."He's not wrong about Linda," I pointed out. "I was thinking about this while I was running and I think I should take her out for tea tomorrow and tell her about our, er; does 'new situation' sound about right?""Thank God!" Marie breathed a sigh of relief. "I don't think she'd accept this updated version of 'the talk' from me. Anyway, I did the one about boys, boobs and periods, now it's your turn."I went and switched the oven on and chose a bottle of wine as I waited for it to reach 180°C. I'd picked up a bottle of Ribeiro in our local supermarket and a Spanish white seemed to fit nicely with the ingredients so I parked it in the fridge to chill.I got the tray with the onions, tomatoes, garlic cloves and potatoes and glugged over a little olive oil before putting it all in the oven for twenty minutes and then went off to see my girls. Angie had calmed down and they were trying to decide her outfit for our ceremony."What about Padme's rainbow dress?" I suggested. I'd had nothing urgent after lunch and had done some research. Angie gave me a long appraising look and typed 'padme rainbow' into the search engine on her phone. She selected 'images' and then studied the screen intently for longer than I expected. Still silent, she showed Marie the dress. "He's a clever old sod, really, isn't he?" My beloved observed. "That's beautiful, and it's perfect for your body shape."Angie agreed. "That's it. I was considering Rey's outfit but this is better. This is the one I want.""You can actually buy these on-line," I offered."Not a chance!" Retorted Angie. Marie looked as puzzled as me at how emphatic Angie's response was. "I'm sure that some are okay," Angie conceded. "But I've seen too many instances on Facebook where the seller shows an image of the original but what actually arrives looks like it was sewn in the dark from old curtains by an arthritic chimp. I want it to look just like that picture.""But at least you'll know how much it is going to cost, dear," Marie said. "Who knows how much your student friends will have to pay to find a fabric like that?""Don't care," Said a defiant Angie. "I can afford whatever I want and it's my money after all."Marie leaned in for a kiss. "We'll contribute too. We always intended to.""No. Thank you, but no." Angie was adamant. "You bought me that beautiful ring. I realize that it would be rude to offer to pay for that, but everything else; everything," she stressed that last word, "is on me."My wife and I shared another look of surprise at our friend's determined outburst. "But Ange," Marie began."Everything, Marie. You've been so kind to me for so long. And these last few weeks;” She teared up again. "You really don't know, do you?"I shrugged. We were into Donald Rumsfeld territory here with 'unknown unknowns' and I didn't think that this was the moment to dive down that particular rabbit hole."You know that apartment I live in?" Angie asked. We did. It was in a massive, tastefully converted, Victorian building near the university. "Don't you think it's rather large and expensive for just one person?" We both just did some head wobbles, shoulder shakes and comme ci, comme ça, hand gestures to indicate that we had wondered but."It's not that expensive," she continued, eyes sparkling with mischief. "Not for me, anyway. You see." She paused for effect. "I own the entire building. A lettings management company deals with renting the other apartments; I just live off the income. I only do the consultancy work for you know who," she tapped the side of her nose. "to stop me getting bored and my brain shutting down." She was winding me up because she knew I suspected that she was some kind of spook."Don't worry about the cost," she said cheerfully. "I can afford it. Last time I checked I had over two million pounds just in my savings accounts."She looked gleefully at the expressions on our faces. "And, once we're officially joined, I'm changing my will to leave it all to you and your kids. Colin certainly won't need a student loan when he goes to Uni.""Angie, darling. There's no need," Marie protested."Who else then?" Angie challenged her. "You two are the closest I've had to a family since I ditched that last useless waste of DNA. I've had more fun, romance, sex and affection from you two lunatics in the last six weeks than from both my husbands combined over two decades."Marie looked helplessly at me. I knew exactly what to do. I leaned forward. "Angie?" I said softly, taking her hand in mine."Yes, Geoff?" She replied, returning my loving gaze."Please can I have an Aston Martin DB12?"We collapsed in each other's arms in fits of giggles. Marie swiped me fondly across the head. "You nutcase. Get back in the kitchen and get our tea ready."I checked, and the potatoes were starting to cook, so I laid the chicken and chorizo slices on top, added the herbs and spices and put the tray back in the oven. "Alexa, set a timer for twenty minutes." Then I went off in search of Colin.I told him that I needed a private chat with his mum. "You think?" Was his smart-ass response. Sometimes he makes me so proud.Anyway, he texted one of his friends and persuaded her to wangle an invite to go over straight from school the following evening to do their homework together. Linda would collect him around seven."So Colin. Mia. Is she nice?""Yes Grandad. She's nice. No Grandad, she's not my girlfriend. We're only thirteen but we get on just fine as friends." Hell. The kid's more mature than half of the lads I used to play rugby with.We chatted some more until Alexa's alarm went off and I hit the kitchen again. Dropped the sliced peppers into the tray, a good mix up and back in for the last twenty minutes.I was starting to set the table when Marie and Angie came in to take over and chased me away to watch the news on TV. Angie had already taken her ring off and had decided to keep it in its box until they were with their friends. Then Marie intended to propose again in front of them all. It sounded lovely and I would have liked to see it, but I'd agreed that this was their moment.Linda arrived on time and about ten minutes later we sat down to eat. She'd called to collect a baguette on the way home as I'd asked and we used it to mop up the juices from our plates. The wine paired well; even Colin agreed, though he only got a sip of his mum's. Perhaps, when he's sixteen, Linda will let him have a glass with his meals.After we'd finished, the ladies declared that they would clear the table as I'd done all of the cooking. It had hardly been a chore but I wasn't about to argue. Instead, I went and asked Colin if he was okay with Aunty Angie being, well, betrothed to Grandma and Grandad.He thought carefully for a while. "Is anyone going to get hurt?"It was a reasonable question. "I hope not. But it's always possible. Even two people who love each other can eventually drift apart.""But you're all happy now?" He persisted. "You all want this?""Yes. All of us." I confirmed."What will I call her then?" He asked.That hadn't occurred to me. "Whatever you and Angie decide. That seems the fairest to me."His face lit up. "When you've told mum, I'm going to ask Aunty Angie if I can call her; Grangie." He announced triumphantly. There were still tears of laughter streaming down my face when the women joined us five minutes later. They all looked suspiciously at the pair of us."You had to be there," I told them, then we cracked up again.Before Linda and Colin left I told her that, as Colin had a homework date the following day, earning a glare from him, I'd treat her to a meal after work as we'd both be on our own. I suggested a Thai in town and we agreed to meet there at five fifteen. She looked warily at me, but I'd been practicing my innocent expression and gave nothing away. Certainly, nothing had been said that evening to suggest there was a problem.Angie saw them off with us and then said her own goodbyes. I copped a feel of her bum as we kissed, well, we're engaged now, or something. Marie must have shared my sentiment only she went for a tit. I slapped her hand gently. "Enough of that. She'll never get away if you start on her nipples." They both reluctantly agreed and then there was just the two of us again."Are we being silly, Geoff? Starting a new way of living? At our age? Is this just desperation?" It wasn't like Marie to second guess herself.I hugged her to me. "I don't think so. We have time, money and our health. The kids are okay so this is our opportunity to be us. Not teacher, boss, researcher, mum or dad; just us. If this is what makes both of us happy, why fight it? You promised, if we reach a place where you're uncomfortable, then you'll tell me. I promise you the same. So let's go and see what's out there.""Tell you what," she replied pulling me closer. "Get the rest of that wine and I'll sit on your lap and we'll finish it while we cuddle then, maybe, an early night?"I was up early next morning. We did make love the night before and it was slow, sensual and fulfilling. We'd both slept like babies.When I'd finished in the bathroom, Marie was looking at her phone. "That was a text from Peter. He and Jen are coming back from Canada on Monday and thought they might stop in to see us on the way back home." She looked worried. "Do we tell them? Or just Pete? But then how do we tell Pete without Jen hearing? Do we insist he keeps it a secret from her? ""We need to make a choice," I told her. "We're telling Linda because she deserves to know the unconventional relationship that Colin will see when Angie is here. Pete isn't in that position but, I think that if Linda knows then her brother should too. And I also think that, if Pete knows, it would be unfair to expect him to keep it from Jen. I'm not sure about discussing the rest of the girls with him; I'm tempted to tell Linda because she'll get suspicious if we're never free to look after Colin on Wednesdays if she wants to go out with Mike or if she has to work late."That's fair. I'll tell Pete that they are welcome to stay and we're looking forward to seeing them. But, Geoff?""Yes?""For pity's sake, will you move the toy box out of the playroom and make sure there's no lube or condoms left in the drawers?""I'll do it now."The rest of the day was quite mundane. Breakfast, grocery shopping, coffee at home and then a walk to the park. "I think I'm happy, Geoff," my wife announced as we strolled. "Not just content; actually happy. My friends have you in their lives, I'm even closer to them than ever and Angie," Marie's voice choked. "I've never seen her so alive. Thank you."I wasn't even tempted to be flippant. "Thank you too. It's strange, but making love to your friends seems to have brought me closer to you. I'm just so relieved you aren't jealous. You aren't are you?"She considered. "No. Truthfully; not at all. What about you?""No. Me neither. In fact, I know you have a bit of a thing for Sue, and it's, I dunno, sweet."She punched me playfully. "I still like Sam though," she admitted."So, now you have both, and me and Angie too."She gave a big happy sigh and we turned and made our way home.The weather was still fine so Marie set off at ten to four to walk to the Black Swan to meet her friends. I red for half an hour and then caught the bus into town. Linda could drop me back off at home on the way to collect Colin from Mia's house.I'd reserved a table and waited at the bar for Linda. She rushed in, all flustered, only two minutes late. "It's okay," I told her. "We're not running to a timetable here."Sorry, Dad," she apologized. "Isn't there always some clown who decides that half past four on a Friday afternoon is the perfect time to start making urgent phone calls?""Is it settled?" I asked her. "Or do you need ten minutes to make some more calls of your own?""God, no!" She laughed. "I'll start working for free after finishing time when my boss stops checking her watch when folk arrive in the morning with just minutes to spare."The waiter saw that my guest had arrived and invited us to follow him to our table. The place was quiet that early so he gave us a place with a nice view over the river."Is your job getting you down?" I asked. She worked in the distribution office for a large retailer."No, the work is fine, the people are great, it's just that our boss is so insecure in her abilities that she sticks rigidly to corporate policy, and it sometimes gets in the way of actual work.""Go on," I invited her. We didn't get to chat like this as much as I'd like."Okay. So: There are six people in our office; two men, four women. We lost both of the guys for a full day on Tuesday to go on a gender harassment awareness course. One's gay and the other is a fifty year old sweetheart. They could have done effectively the same course on-line in an hour but no, she had to make sure that her boss saw our guys in person to make her look good." She gave an exaggerated sigh. "Those lads get more grief from us girls than they'd ever; Oh! It's so frustrating.""I know," I sympathized. "I regarded part of my role as lab manager as insulating the people who actually generated income from stupid policies like that. I'd do what the law required but, if an adult technician doesn't know that it's not okay to touch a colleagues bum, no matter how cute or pert it is, a course isn't enough; a dismissal is much more effective. It solves the immediate issue and also serves 'pour encourager les autres' as your Great Gran would have said. An object lesson to the others," I said in reply to her unspoken question.We chatted in the same vein as we looked through the menu and had just finished our deliberations when our waiter appeared.We ordered spring rolls and prawn toast, I ordered a pork massaman, Linda chose a chicken panang and we decided to share a green papaya salad.

covid-19 god tv love jesus christ netflix canada black stories starting uk moving talk hell star wars walk evolution spanish dna dad started fantasy phone birds engineering narrative breakfast drinking shit pinterest onlyfans sexuality receiving twenty proper mandalorian grandma congratulations clinton explain jedi plans mushrooms victorian geoff goddess mediterranean thai bill clinton good life thank god dropped mum goodnight explicit glasses chin denied technically novels sl petite sufficient geoffrey black swan us presidents odd provence lando good god ribeiro erotica puss mmm truthfully times new roman national trust nutty fashion design lincolnshire tigger grandad donald rumsfeld afro caribbean sigmund padme padawan clematis full english shallots literotica uncle pete uncle peter mucky duck

Entrevistamos a Mirella Romero Recio, directora del Instituto de Historiografía Julio Caro Baroja de la UC3M donde es catedrática de Historia Antigua

SER Madrid Sur

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 8, 2025 14:57

Las antiguas Atenas y Roma han sido siempre una referencia a la hora de elogiar ciudades por cuestiones como su prestigio académico o su poder político; precisamente la Universidad Carlos III de Madrid (UC3M) ha encontrado 200 referencias a la Antigüedad grecolatina en lugares de España e Iberoamérica

espa madrid historia roma donde romero instituto directora entrevistamos antigua times new roman atenas catedr antig iberoam aptos ar sa recio baroja uc3m

Human Sexuality 3O1: Part 4

Steamy Stories

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 8, 2025

Samantha's New Toy.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.of my thighs slide against each. I knew if Tristan didn't stop soon, I would have an entire other problem.Finally, Tristan stopped. He put the remote back on the bench, and stood up. "Well, I gotta head to class now," he said. "See you around, Samantha. Nice to meet you."I couldn't say anything, because I knew my voice would give away what I was feeling, so I simply nodded to him. Then he turned around and left.As soon as he was turned around, I grabbed the controller, and turned the knob all the way down, and finally, the buzzing stopped. As I caught my breath, I looked down. When Tristan was far enough away, I opened my legs a little, and assessed the situation.The denim material between my legs was completely soaked with my cunt juices. I was also now regretting choosing a pair of shorts that were so short. I could see the inside of my thighs were shiny.I started to wipe away what I could, but then I noticed some people approaching nearby. So, I grabbedA lesson on oral sex.Monday morning came, and it was time to go to ASE, once again. I got up, took a shower, then got dressed. Like usual, I knew it didn't really matter what I wore, because I would be naked in class anyhow. So, I pulled on a pair of gym shorts and a t-shirt, not bothering with underwear. Then I grabbed my bag, and headed to class.I was running a little late, so I was nearly last to arrive. When I entered, I was greeted by the lovely sight of 11 naked students, sitting, waiting for class to start. I quickly pulled my shirt off, and saw the other three missing students (Alex, Eric, and Sofia) had just arrived as well. We all stripped, and soon Ms. Sharon came in, naked as usual."Hello everyone," she said. "I hope you had a good weekend. Everyone, please get with your partners."A couple minutes later, and I was seated next to Alex and Tony. Everyone else was seated with their partner(s) as well."Good. As we learned in our last class, the human body reacts to various stimuli. We demonstrated and observed this with sex toys. Today, we'll take this a step further, and move on to oral intercourse. Who can tell me what oral sex is?"Nobody else seemed eager to speak up, so I raised my hand."Yes, Samantha.""Well, oral sex is when one person uses their mouth to pleasure someone else.""Correct. There are three basic types of oral sex. Arguably the most common (although there's no real way to prove it) is fellatio, also known as giving head, or a blow job, among other names. This is when a person uses their mouth to suck on a male's cock. Let's go ahead and practice that now."Although this can be performed by males, we won't be covering homosexual intercourse for a few more classes. So, I will ask that all the females in the class please perform this act on your partners. Samantha, please do this for both Alex and Tony. Everyone, take special note of how much length you can take in your mouth, and try to take as much as you can. Also, guys, please don't cum just yet. I'll give you time for that in a little while."Ms. Sharon then turned to John and Eric, and got on her knees. With no hesitation, she grabbed John's cock, and put her lips around it, sliding it deep inside her mouth.Looking away, I turned to Alex and Tony. "Alright," I said. "Who's first?"They looked at each other, and both raised their hands. I smiled, and down on my knees. I moved closer, until I was between Tony's legs, which he had opened wide for me. His cock was only slightly hard, but as soon as I grabbed it, it grew quickly.I hesitated at first, because I hadn't ever tasted a guy's cock before, so I started by licking the tip. It tasted a little salty, but not too bad. Then I slowly put my lips around the tip, and slid it across my tongue. Inch by inch, I took his manhood into my mouth, until I felt the tip push against the back of my throat.Remembering Ms. Sharon's words, I pushed it further, until I felt myself start to gag. I knew it was possible to take more, but I couldn't make myself do it. I stopped at about four inches. Then, I slid it back out. Before removing it, though, I felt Tony's hand on the back of my head. He gently pushed me back down, and I didn't resist. Soon, with Tony's guidance, I was bobbing my head up and down on his cock. I sped up, and kept sucking on him. I felt him start to throb in my mouth, and I knew he was close to cumming. I wasn't ready for that, so I pulled his cock out, and leaned back."Thank you, Samantha," he said. His cock throbbed up and down, but I didn't see any cum.After taking a moment to catch my breath, I turned to Alex. "Your turn." I said, smiling up at him.I moved forward, until my head was between his thighs. His cock was in his hand, and it appeared he had been jacking off while watching my performance with Tony. He aimed his cock at my face. With no hesitation this time, I opened my mouth, and graciously accepted it. It was smaller than Tony's, but I still couldn't quite take the whole thing on the first thrust. On the second one however, I stopped when it hit my throat, and realized there was only about half an inch left, so I pushed myself, and took the tip down my throat, until I felt my lips touch his balls. Then I pulled back out. He thrust into me a few more times, then pulled all the way out.I reached up and cleaned a little bit of drool and pre-cum from my lips, then got up and sat back in my chair. Looking around, it looked like I was last to finish, and everyone had been watching me."Excellent job, everyone," said Ms. Sharon, with a smile. "I hope you all enjoyed that as much as I did."Now, the other type of oral sex is called cunnilingus; the act of orally pleasuring a woman. This is usually done by licking and sucking on the girl's labia, but can also involve sticking the tongue inside her. Guys, please practice this on your partners now."I turned back to the boys, and waited for their lead. They looked at each other and decided Alex should go first. As he moved closer, I leaned back, and spread my legs. He put his head down, and gave my cunt a long lick. Of course, by this time, I was very wet, so he got a good taste of my juices.Then he put his mouth in between my legs and started going at it. I lifted my legs up to give him a good angle. I noticed many of the girls around the room were in much the same position. Alex continued licking my cunt, then he sucked on my lips. After a few seconds of that, he pushed his tongue inside me, which felt amazing. Then he pulled his head away.Alex moved away, and Tony immediately took his place. There was only about 3 seconds between when Alex pulled his head away, and Tony put his lips on mine. I could immediately tell Tony had done this before. He immediately found my clit, and teased it with his tongue. Then he slowly slid his tongue down, until it was at my hole, and he started fucking me with it. I let my head fall back, and enjoyed it. He continued for about a minute, then pulled his head away.Once again, our group was last to finish, since there were three of us. Tony took his seat, then Ms. Sharon stood up."Good job, everyone," she said. "Now, there are many positions involving oral sex, but the one that comes up more than any other is the 69." She turned around and drew the number on the board. "It is named this, because the two bodies take this shape. One person lies down, and the other lies on top of them, facing the other way. What's unique about this position is it's one of the only ways that two partners can give and receive oral sex simultaneously."Now, I'd like each group to demonstrate this position. Guys lay on the floor on your back, and the girls will get on top of you."Alex laid down first. Once he was ready, I got on my knees, then straddled his face. He immediately started licking my cunt again. I let him go at it for a moment, enjoying it, and looked around.A few of the girls were facing the wrong direction, and couldn't figure out what they were doing wrong. Amy looked particularly perplexed, as she mounted her partner in a cowgirl position, with his cock pressed against her ass cheeks. I didn't get to see if she eventually figured it out, since I decided it was time to start sucking on Alex.I leaned forward, and I found that my mouth was at exactly the right spot to suck on his dick. So I did. As I sucked on him, he licked me and tongue-fucked me. After a good five minutes, Tony tapped me on the shoulder. I looked up, and realized I hadn't given him a turn yet. So, I got up, he laid down, and I took the same position again, but over Tony this time.Doing this position with Tony was much better, probably because I was already worked up. Also, his cock was bigger and tasted better. While I sucked on Tony, he ate me out, and it was amazing.After too short a time, I heard Ms. Sharon's say, "Alright everyone. That's enough. Please return to your seats."I reluctantly took Tony's cock out of my mouth, and stood up. A few moments later, we were all back in our seats."Excellent work everyone," Ms. Sharon said. "Now, I only have one activity left, and then you may all leave. But before we begin, I have a few things to say, in regards to future activities and assignments."First off, today will be our last class that does not involve full-on intercourse. That means that if you have not already lost your virginity, and would like to do so in your own way, I would advise you to do so before the next class."Secondly, beginning today, you will have a homework assignment given at the end of each class, based on that day's topic. A few guidelines for all of these assignments:"1. You must complete each assignment outside of class. Any activities in class may not be used for homework assignments."2. Each assignment will be graded simply upon completion. If you do the given activity, you get full credit. If you don't do it, you get a zero."3. Since I will not be there when you complete the assignment, you are required to submit proof of each assignment, in the form of photographs or videos."4. I will drop one homework grade. That means you have the choice to not complete any one assignment. Beyond that, if you don't complete the assignment, you get a zero. However, there will be many opportunities for extra credit, so if you feel uncomfortable doing more than one assignment, you may make up some of the points by complete additional tasks in other assignments."5. Most of the assignments will require someone else's participation. You may partner with any of your classmates, but only for one assignment each. So, if you complete this first assignment with one person, you may not complete a later one with that same person. You also have the option of completing the assignments with people outside of class, but you must get their written consent. I have forms for that in my office."Any questions about the homework?" Nobody raised their hands. "Alright. One last thing: there will be a final project for this class, but you don't need to worry about the details of that right now. I will explain it in the last few weeks of class."Alright, now on to today's final activity. First, we need to move all the chairs to the sides, so we have ample floor space." We moved chairs around, and soon we were all standing in the middle of the room. "Excellent. Now, everyone form a circle, with your group, with the girl on the left. Because the numbers don't quite work out, I'll ask that Tony and Eric sit outside the circle. In a little bit, you can switch with Alex and John."We took a few minutes to do this, but soon we were in a large circle. On my right was Alex, and to my left was Roberto."Alright, now I've looked for a name for what this is called, and the best I could find is a daisy chain. Everyone lie on the ground. Guys lie on your back, and girls on your knees. Your face should be between the legs of the person to your left. When you are in position, go ahead and start pleasuring your partner."Soon, we were all in position. I started sucking on Roberto's cock, and was slightly surprised when I felt Alex's mouth make contact with my cunt. We all sucked and licked each other, which caused many noises, including slurps and moans of pleasure.After a few minutes, Ms. Sharon had Tony and Alex (and Eric and John) switch places, so Tony was now sucking on my labia, while Alex watched. He took it upon himself to jack off.A few minutes more, and Ms. Sharon had us turn around. So now, I was sucking on Tony, and Roberto was fucking me with his tongue. She also said we were welcome to cum whenever we were ready, but we were to continue the daisy chain until she said to stop.Latoya was on the other side of Tony, being pleasured by him. Apparently she had done a good job before we turned around, because it didn't take long for Tony released his load. I felt a large spurt of cum shoot into the back of my throat. Since I wasn't expecting it yet, I gagged a little, but I followed Ms. Sharon's rule, and did not remove my mouth.For the next few minutes the room filled with the sounds of grunts and moans, as many of the guys, and a few of the girls came. Ms. Sharon had Tony get up and switch with Alex again. While they were switching, I swallowed Tony's load. I only had a few seconds to catch my breath, then Alex's cock was in my mouth again.The entire time, Roberto was slowly but surely bringing me closer to my orgasm, and it finally happened shortly after I started sucking on Alex. I moaned a little, then more, and finally I came hard, pushing my pelvis into Roberto's face, and my mouth further onto Alex's cock. It felt amazing! I hadn't cum in a few days, so this was a long time coming.I continued to moan through the whole thing, which must have felt good for Alex, because shortly after I started, he followed my lead. I felt his large load of cum fill my mouth. It was more cum than Tony had released. As soon as I felt he was done, I swallowed it all.We had both finished cumming, but we didn't stop pleasuring each other, or our partners. It appeared Ms. Sharon was waiting for each person to cum. A few minutes later, the last person (Barbara) had cum, and Ms. Sharon told us all we could stand up, and return to our seats.When we were all seated, she asked, "Did everyone enjoy that?" I looked around, and saw many nods, and more smiles. "Good. Now, that's all I had planned for today, but I need to give you your homework assignment."By the next class period, you must give oral sex to one person, and receive oral sex from a different person. I don't have any preference over whether your partners are the same sex or different. Remember, you may do your assignment with your classmates, but that counts them out for future assignments. Also, don't forget to get proof of the encounters."Everyone have a good day, and I'll see you next class period."With that we were dismissed. We all stood, got dressed, and walked out. On the way out, I started talking with Nicole. After a bit of discussion about the class, she said she was going to a dining hall, and asked if I wanted to join her."Nah, I'm not really hungry," I said, with a smile. She laughed, and we parted ways.On my walk back to my dorm room, I thought about the day's experience. Three guys had sucked on my cunt lips, fucked me with their tongues, and licked my clit. In exchange, I had sucked on each of their cocks, and swallowed two loads of cum. Quite an eventful morning.I also thought about who I'd complete the assignment with. After a little thought, I pulled my phone out and texted Nicole and asked her if she wanted to get her food to go, and join me in my room. Then I texted Alex as well.Suffice to say, the remainder of my day was fun. ;)Vaginal Intercourse."Hello again, class," Ms. Sharon said as she entered the classroom. "Long time, no see."We were all seated, and ready to learn. And by that, I mean we were naked, and horny. Last class, the teacher had alluded to what we'd be doing this class period. She had made a point to tell everyone that if they cared to lose their virginity outside of class, to do it before today, because it would involve intercourse.This wasn't a problem for me. I had lost mine to a good friend of mine in high school. I looked around and wondered if anyone else in the room was thinking about their first time too.I pulled myself away from that line of thought, and noticed I was already starting to get a little wet, just thinking about it. But it wasn't just the thought of my first time that had me excited. All around the room there were cushions on the floor. I could only assume what they were for, but I had a pretty good idea.Ms. Sharon took her spot at the front of the classroom, and put her bag down, turning to the class. "Alright, class. Today, we're in for a great time. I've already received everyone's homework from last class, either via my email or my drop box, so we'll jump straight into today's material. I'm going to need a male and female volunteer."She looked around at everyone, waiting for someone to raise their hand, but nobody did. I could tell everyone was excited about what was going to happen. I could visibly see it in some of the guys' laps. But I guess nobody wanted to be the first to go. Ms. Sharon sighed, and said, "Alright, then I'll have to resort back to the bag of volunteers"I had completely forgotten about the bag of volunteers. Back in the anatomy class, Ms. Sharon had created two bags with males and females, and said she'd use it if nobody volunteered for something. Those names that were removed from the bag would not be returned until everyone had been picked."If you all remember, the only two names we've removed from the bag have been Nicole and Filipe. In our toys class, all the girls got a chance to demonstrate one of the toys, including Nicole, so I won't be removing any new names from the girls bag. From the guy's bag, however, I've already taken the liberty of removing Tony's name, since he demoed the fleshlight, and none of the other guys demoed."So, first a girl." She reached her hand into one of the bags, and I felt my heart start pumping with anticipation. Would it be my name she picked? If it was, what would she ask me to do? She pulled out a piece of paper, and unfolded it. "Sofia, please come up here."I felt a little relieved, and a little disappointed. I looked over and saw the cute Latina girl lean her head forward in mock-defeat. Then she stood up, smiled, and walk to the front of the class. Her mid-sized tits, and beautiful ass jiggled the whole way.Ms. Sharon reached into the other bag and said, "And your lucky mate is; Kent!".The white boy practically jumped up out of his seat with excitement, which caused everyone else to laugh. Then he calmed himself down and walked to the front. His cock wasn't quite erect, but it definitely wasn't limp. I watched it sway back and forth as he walked past me."Alright, you two. You will be demonstrating sexual intercourse. I know you two probably already know what to do, but I'm going to walk you and your classmates through it anyways, just in case."Before we begin, we should discuss a few important things. Firstly, before you have sex with anyone, you should ask them if they have any STDs. It can be an awkward conversation, but it's better to be safe than sorry. A few weeks back, I assigned all of you the task of getting yourselves checked for STDs. All of you have completed that task, and turned in the medical report to me, and I'm happy to say that you are all clean."The other important thing to be sure of before having sex, is that you don't get pregnant. This is always a risk when having sex, but it can be mitigated by using condoms or birth control. Before today's class, I have asked all of the girls to get a prescription for birth control and start on it. Has anyone not done that?"Nobody raised their hands."Good. Since all of you are clean, and all of the girls are on birth control, the use of condoms is optional in class. However, if either partner would like to use them anyways, that is your choice. Either way, I would like to take a minute to demonstrate how to put one on, for your future reference."She reached into her bag, and pulled out a wrapped condom, and handed it to Sofia."In high school level sex-ed classes, they typically demonstrate this using a banana. Personally, I think the analogy is crude, but for under-age students I guess it suffices. However, in this class, we have a little more liberty, so we can demonstrate by putting it on a real live cock. Sofia, I will ask that you put this on Kent for me." Sofia took the condom, and stared at it, a little dumbstruck. Ms. Sharon waited a moment, but when Sofia didn't do anything, she suggested, "Maybe you should start by getting him hard."Sofia reached over and grabbed Kent's shaft and started stroking it. She was a little timid, but she knew what to do from previous classes. It seemed more like she had stage-fright than anything else. He was already semi-hard, and Sofia seemed to be good at hand-jobs, so it only took a moment for him to get fully erect."Good," said Ms. Sharon, when she was satisfied with the hardness of his cock. "Now, tear the condom wrapper open. Take care not to damage the condom." Sofia did as she was told, pulling the condom from the wrapper. "Great. Now, place it over the tip of Kent's penis, and roll it down." She did, and the rubber covered Kent's cock."Great. Now, do either of you want to leave that on?" Neither of them spoke up. "Alright, I'll take that as a no, so you can take it back off, Sofia." She pulled the condom off, and threw it away in a nearby trash can."Alright," said Ms. Sharon. "Now on to the good stuff. There are many positions you can have sex in, and in a later class we'll be covering many more, but today we're only going to demo one: the reverse cowgirl. I picked it because it's great for showing the penetration to an audience, which will be a perfect way for me to explain what is going on. So, Kent, please lie down on the table, with your legs pointing towards your classmates."Kent lied down, and his cock pointed straight up in the air."Perfect. Alright, now Sofia, you're going to get on top of the table, and straddle Kent, also facing your classmates. I'll help you get up there."Ms. Sharon pulled over an empty chair, and took Sofia's hand. Sofia stepped onto the chair, then the table, using Ms. Sharon's hand for balance. Sofia put her left foot over Kent, then lowered herself down to her knees, straddling Kent, with her cunt over his belly button."Great, Sofia," Ms. Sharon said. "Now, I want you to move forward until your cunt is right next to his cock." She slid forward a few inches, until Kent's cock was resting against her pelvis. From this position, I got a clear view of how deep he would go inside her. It was a good 5 inches at least."Good," Ms. Sharon continued, "Now we need to make sure you are both ready. For Kent, that means his cock should be hard. For you, Sofia, that means your cunt should be wet, and ready to take in Kent's cock. Let me check and make sure you two are ready."Ms. Sharon first grabbed Kent's cock. She stroked it a couple times, before smiling and saying, "That's great, Kent. You're cock is very hard." Then she slid her hand between Sofia's legs, and rubbed her cunt a little. "Sofia, your cunt is still a little dry. Kent, can you help me fix that? Just reach between her legs, and rub her cunt."Ms. Sharon left her hand there, and Kent reached around Sofia's body and added his. They both rubbed Sofia's cunt. I couldn't tell from where I was sitting, but after a little bit, it looked like Ms. Sharon stuck a finger or two inside Sofia.Finally, after a few minutes, Ms. Sharon pulled her hand out, Kent followed her lead, and Ms. Sharon said, "Alright. I think you're ready, Sofia. Whenever you're ready, you can start."I watched as Sofia did as she was told. She lifted herself up a little bit, and grabbed Kent's cock, lining it up with her entrance. Then she let herself slide down onto him. She let out a small sigh as Kent's cock impaled her. Then, without being asked, she started hopping up and down, and I saw his cock slide in and out of her, as her tits bounced up and down."Great, Sofia," said Ms. Sharon. "That's exactly right. Now Kent, in this position, you have a perfect angle to reach around and grab Sofia's tits. I'm sure she'd love it if you did that."Sofia smiled at the suggestion, and leaned back a little. Kent did as he was told, and reached around her body. He grabbed a hold of Sofia's large breasts and they stopped bouncing. Sofia kept fucking Kent, as he squeezed her tits, with her nipples between his index and middle fingers.The reverse cowgirl position was a great way for us to all see what was going on, but it also had a downside. After Sofia leaned back, a few thrusts later, and Kent's cock popped out of her. Ms. Sharon saw it happen, and without saying anything, she stepped forward, grabbed Kent's cock, and aimed it back at Sofia's cunt, and they were immediately back at it again.Ms. Sharon watched Sofia and Kent fuck for a few more seconds before turning to the class. "Alright, everyone. Take a good look. This is called vaginal penetration. It occurs when a man's penis enters a woman's vagina. It goes by many other names, such as sex, making love, fucking, intercourse, and many more. Call it what you will, but in my opinion, it's one of the most beautiful things in the world. Notice the look on both of their faces. They are enjoying every moment of this. And you can see Sofia's fluids running down Kent's cock. It's amazing."We all watched them continue for another minute or so. Ms. Sharon helped put Kent's cock back in Sofia a few times. Eventually, Ms. Sharon continued on to the next part of the class."Great. You two keep going," she said, as she turned back to the class. "Now, I want the rest of you to get with your partners and practice this. You can do it in whatever position you prefer, just as long as it involves vaginal intercourse. Darrell and Nicole, since your partners are occupied, you can partner with each other. John and Eric, get with other pairs today. I'm going to be going around and making sure everyone is doing it correctly, and helping anyone who has trouble. If anyone would like to use a condom, there's a pile of them here on my desk. Whenever each of you has an orgasm, you are free to leave. Just make sure you pick up a sheet from my desk detailing your homework assignment, which is due by the next class."There was a bit of a commotion in the room as everyone got up and moved to be with their partners. Tony and Alex came over to me. Surprisingly, they were both looking me in the eye, even though all three of us were completely naked, and about to get it on. I guess that's just how comfortable we were with each other."You ready for this?" Tony asked."Of course!" I said with a smile."Do you want to use a condom?" he asked. I shook my head. I was on the pill, so I had nothing to worry about. Plus, I much prefer going bareback. Skin on skin contact just feels better.Tony got down on a nearby cushion, and layed on his back, putting his hands behind his head. He was going to let me do all the work here. I was fine with that. It gave me more control. So, I got down on my knees, and straddled his thighs, facing his chest. Like a magnet, his hands were instantly on my tits.Ms. Sharon came over to us first. "Alright Samantha, scoot forward a little, and reach between your legs and find Tony's cock, and guide it in." I did, and it took me a moment, but I soon had my hand wrapped around his cock, which was rock hard. I pointed it at my cunt, and sat down. I couldn't help but let out a moan as I felt it slide deep inside me. I looked down and saw a smile on Tony's face.Ms. Sharon was behind me, watching Tony's cock as it slid inside. "Excellent! Now, enjoy the ride!" She stood and walked over to the next group.As I fucked Tony, I watched Ms. Sharon go around to the other groups. She mostly watched, but she gave a few tips here and there. Things like "try raising yourself a little higher" and "grab her tits". A couple groups had a bit of trouble getting started, so she lent a helping hand, getting the girl wet, or guiding the guy's cock into the girl's cunt.After about 10 minutes, Tony told me he was about to cum. Before I could even react, I felt a warmth inside me. I looked down, and saw his cum dripping out of my cunt. I smiled at him, and continued riding until he was spent, then got off and stood up. I felt the cum dripping down my inner thigh, but didn't pay it much mind."Alright, Alex, you ready?" I asked him. He nodded. "Condom?" He shook his head. Excellent.This time, it was my turn to be on bottom. I laid down on my back, and I immediately spread my legs as wide as they could go, showing my bald cunt to everyone who cared to look, which actually wasn't too many people. Almost everyone was preoccupied with their partners. Of course Alex and Tony looked, and I watched their faces as I felt Tony's cum drip out of me.Alex pulled himself out his trance, and knelt down between my legs. He lined his cock up with my hole, and pressed. It immediately slid in, since I was thoroughly lubricated. As he entered me, my moans joined the many others in the room.As my second partner fucked me, I laid my head back and enjoyed it, looking around at my other classmates. There was sex happening all around me. A few feet to my left, Latoya was riding Ken. On the other side of me, I saw Nicole on her knees, with Darrell behind her, thrusting. I looked towards the front of the classroom, and saw that Sofia and Kent were gone. They must have finished and left.As Alex fucked me, the number of people in the classroom dwindled. Each pair would finish, lay there for a bit, watching everyone else, get dressed, grab a homework sheet, and leave.After about 10 very amazing minutes, Alex whispered to me that he was close. I smiled and whispered back, "fill me up." He must have liked that because I immediately felt him unload into me. His thrusts slowed, and then he pulled out. I felt a whole new batch of cum drip out of me. I laid there a moment. I thought about finishing myself then and there, but that wasn't the focus of that day's activity, and the class period was almost over, so I figured I'd wait until later.Instead, I stood up. I looked around and saw that a few couples were still going at it, but almost everyone was gone. I walked over to my bag, and grabbed the outfit I was wearing earlier, which was just a gray, striped dress, and pulled it over my head. Then I went to the front and grabbed a homework sheet, put it in my bag, and left for home.On the way, I read the homework assignment sheet. It said: "Have vaginal sex with at least 3 different people. Try as many positions as you can. We'll be demoing them in a future class. Be sure to bring photographic proof of the assignment."If you're interested in extra credit, you will receive extra points if you participate in a threesome (or more), which involves double penetration (aka: two guys inserted into one girl at the same time)"Reading the assignment immediately got me wet again, and I couldn't help but rush up to my dorm room. Before the door was even closed, I was stripping out of the dress, and getting on my bed. I fingered myself, trying to cum for what seemed like hours, but was probably more like minutes, before giving up. It was no use. I needed some cock.Now was as good a time as any to finish my homework, so I grabbed my phone, and started thinking about who I wanted to study with.Based on a post by smalltitslovr for Literotica.

From Deep Undercover Missions To Rescue's On The High Seas Battling Somali Pirates. FBI Special Agent / HRT Operator, And Marine, Rob D'Amico. (Part Two)

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 7, 2025 75:55

Welcome back for the conclusion of my interview with Marine, FBI Special Agent, and HRT Operator Rob D’Amico. Rob D’Amico has over thirty-six years of federal government service—ten years in the United States Marine Corps and nearly twenty-seven with the Federal Bureau of Investigation. He is the founder and principal consultant for Sierra One Consulting. Rob began a life of service when he enlisted as a US Marine during college at The Ohio State University in Columbus, Ohio, and, after obtaining his bachelor's degree, was commissioned as an officer and served his first overseas tour in the first Gulf War. His work on reconnaissance missions with the Marine Corps paved the way for Rob’s long and successful career with the FBI. After four years based out of the Bureau’s Miami, Florida field office, apprehending the most violent felons of South Florida as a member of a multi-agency violent crime fugitive task force, Rob transitioned into deep undercover work against the most notorious U.S. and Italian-based organized crime families. Rob was among the few selected to the FBI’s elite Hostage Rescue Team, in which he served as a sniper and was first deployed to Iraq and Afghanistan. Rob’s career with and beyond the HRT team placed him at each pivotal step in the resolution of kidnapping and hostile detention matters. He has worked on every facet of operations—negotiating hostage releases and exchanges, operating under the highest pressure against pirates, negotiators, warlords, leaders of terrorist networks, as well as with ambassadors, generals, foreign ministers, and non-government organizations. From being deep undercover, going after the mob, to dealing with Somali pirates, Rob has had a career that movies are literally made of. Today’s episode, we go deep into a hostage rescue operation on the high seas, dealing with Somali pirates! In today’s episode, we discuss: · The difference between HRT and SWAT in the FBI? · What attributes should HRT operators have? · What does HRT training look like? · The hijacking of the American SV Quest by Somali pirates and Rob's mission as an FBI HRT operator embedded with Navy SEALs regarding this mission. · Four United States citizens on board and 19 pirates. · The ultimate conclusion to the kidnapping? · Jurisdiction issues and maintaining and processing a floating crime scene that was in danger of sinking. · Going onto Somali soil to investigate and make arrests? · The strain on his family during this and other operations like this. How did Rob deal with it? What is his advice to someone about to do something similar to this work? · Retirement, how difficult was it to walk away from all of this? How did he cope/adjust? All of this and more on today’s episode of the Cops and Writers podcast. Visit Rob at his website! Check out the new Cops and Writers YouTube channel! Check out my newest book, The Good Collar (Michael Quinn Vigilante Justice Series Book 1)!!!!! Enjoy the Cops and Writers book series. Please visit the Cops and Writers website.

Human Sexuality 3O1: Part 3

Steamy Stories Podcast

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 7, 2025

Anatomy Primer.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.This time, I was last to go, and the only people left in the room were Nicole, Ms. Sharon, and I. I stepped between Nicole's legs, which were now quivering from all the pleasure. About half-way through, Nicole started having trouble keeping them open, so Ms. Sharon was now standing on the other side of the desk from me, near Nicole's head, holding each of Nicole's ankles spread about three feet apart."Hi Nicole." I said to her, as I approached. "I'm the last one. Before I start, I was wondering how you feel."Nicole weakly lifted her head to look at me. She was smiling, but she also looked quite tired. "Well, My legs are a little sore from being spread for so long. Also, my cunt is a little raw from all the different fingers being rubbed in and out of it. But overall, I feel amazing. I've never climaxed this many times in such a short amount of time before.""So, I take it you're still glad I ran into you in the library?" I asked."Oh, definitely!" she exclaimed. "If I get to experience all this on just the first day, I can't wait for what's in store for us for the rest of the semester.""Wow." I said, smiling back at her. "I don't know if I could take all the attention and stimulation you have had today. Well, I'll hurry up and finish this, so we can leave.""Thank you Samantha," she replied. "But, since you're last, make sure it's a good one. I don't want to leave here on a low note. If you make it good, I promise that I'll pay you back for it another time."I smiled and replied, "Deal."I then reached up with my left hand and grabbed Nicole's right tit, lightly caressing it. Then I rubbed the outside of Nicole's cunt until I found her clitoris. As I rubbed her clit and her boob, she started to moan lightly.After about 45 seconds, I slowly inserted my index and middle fingers into Nicole's gaping hole. Because of all the abuse her cunt had been given in the past ten minutes or so, it was quite loose, and very wet, but also quite red. I slid my fingers in and out of her hole a few times, before inserting a third finger. Then I rubbed around inside her cunt, until I found a slightly rough patch, which was also a little warmer from all the friction from the other students fingers. I rubbed it gently, which caused Nicole to moan louder, and start squirming. As I fingered her, I also rubbed her breast and lightly pinched her small nipple.I continued rubbing and finger-fucking Nicole for about two more minutes, until Nicole started screaming "I'm cumming! I'm cumming!", while her body writhed as much as it could with Ms. Sharon still firmly holding Nicole's legs. I was sure that nearby classrooms would hear her screams, and the movement of the table shaking beneath her, but she apparently didn't care, and neither did Ms. Sharon.After Nicole's final release of ecstasy, I removed my fingers, and Ms. Sharon released her grasp on Nicole's ankles. Nicole lowered her legs, placing her feet on the ground, but still layed on the table, with her eyes closed.Ms. Sharon started packing her things into her bag, as she said, "Good class today, you two. Samantha, I want to thank you for introducing our class to Nicole and planting the idea of attending. And Nicole, I really want to thank you for your participation today. I know it must have been a bit awkward for all of your classmates to not only see every intimate detail of your body, but feel those parts, and bring you to several orgasms.""No, Ms. Sharon. Thank you," replied Nicole, as she stood and slowly walked over to her pile of clothes. "That was the best sexual experience I've had in my life so far, and I very much look forward to having even better ones in future classes. But right now, I really just want to take a nap.""Well, I'd offer to let you stay in here, but there's another class coming in here soon, and I think they're covering some very conservative topic like History of Architecture or something. I'm sure they would be quite put off by your nudity.""That's alright." replied Nicole with a smile, as she pulled on her tight yoga pants, without any panties underneath. "I don't live far from campus. I'll just go home and take a nap.""One more thing before you go, Nicole." said Ms. Sharon as she was finishing packing her bag. "In the last class, I mentioned to everyone else that there's an extra credit opportunity for anyone willing to participate in some sexual studies. I think you would be an excellent candidate for those studies. Please consider it.""I will." said Nicole as she pulled her sports bra on. She picked up her shirt, and looked at it "You know; I really don't feel like wearing this. I think I'll walk home without it."At this point I had pulled on my clothes, so Nicole and I were dressed. The three of us departed the room together. Ms. Sharon didn't bring any clothes, so she walked out naked, but she said her office wasn't far, and the faculty in her department were used to it. I walked with Nicole, chatting about the experience, until we got to a place where we parted ways.I then walked back to my dorm. When I arrived, I stripped out of my clothes, and laid down on my bed, immediately putting my hand on my cunt. I imitated what I did to Nicole earlier, and rubbed my clit. With my eyes closed, I was imagining being in Nicole's position on the table, and I imagined that my hand was one of my other classmates. In my daydream, my eyes were closed, so I didn't know whose hand it was.After rubbing my clit for a while, I slid a finger inside my cunt, and found my own g-spot. I rubbed it as fast as I could. As I continued daydreaming about each of my classmates fingering my cunt, I came. But I wasn't ready to be done, so I continued daydreaming and finger-fucking myself. I came a two more times, before finally deciding to stop. I was tired, so I fell asleep.Masturbation, sex toys, and orgasm.A few classes had passed since the class on the human anatomy. The next few topics were less interesting, but still very informative.First, we paired up in the same groups as before, and studied each other's bodies closely, one on one. While interesting, if I wrote about that, it would be somewhat repetitive, so I'll skip it.After that, we covered various measurement techniques, including shirt-sizes, pant-sizes, and especially bra-sizes. I found out during that class that I had been wearing the wrong bra-size for years. I thought I was a 34A or 32B, but really I'm more like a 28D. Bra sizes are confusing!We also covered some other important, but boring topics, such as reproduction and STDs. For a homework assignment, we were all required to get an tested for a variety of STDs, as a prerequisite for the rest of the course. That was due in three class periods.So, today's story is about day seven of class.I was getting more comfortable with the class, so I didn't arrive quite as early anymore, but I always arrive a bit before class, and today was no exception. I got there about five minutes before.Just like the past couple of classes, everyone that was already there had stripped to their birthday suits. I quickly found my seat, stripped off my clothes, put them in my bag, and sat down. I didn't bother covering up anymore, because there was no real reason to. Everyone there had already seen it all, and nobody else was covering up. Thinking back on it, I'm actually somewhat surprised at how little time it took for each of us to get so comfortable in our nudity.At 7:01, Ms. Sharon walked in, with the same amount of clothes as the rest of us. I kind of wondered how early she got nude. Did she strip right before walking over to the class, or was she naked all morning? I hadn't seen her with clothes on in so long, that I could no longer picture her wearing them."Hello class," she said, as she placed her bag in its usual spot on the table. "I'm glad to see you're all comfortable being nude with your fellow classmates, because you will all be getting much more familiar with each other today. Our topic is masturbation, sex toys, and the orgasm."To start today's class, we will discuss masturbation. Who here has masturbated before?" Almost everyone raised their hands. "Good. Those of you who say you haven't, I don't believe you. But in case you really haven't, today will be the end of that."Everyone, please get in your normal masturbation positions. For those of you that say you haven't ever done it: males generally grab their shaft and stroke it, and females either rub their clitoris or stick their fingers inside their vaginas, aka finger themselves."We all did as Ms. Sharon said, placing our hands on our genitals, and we started to rub and stroke ourselves. I as a little hesitant at this, but once I'd seen many of my classmates (especially the boys) start in on themselves, I relaxed. I spread my legs, leaned back, put the first two fingers of my right hand on my clit, and started rubbing it in a small circle."Good. I want you all to continue masturbating, but please save your orgasms until later. Now, I'm going to show you all several sex toys. For each toy, I will need one volunteer to demonstrate how it is used. In some cases, I will need two volunteers."Ms. Sharon then reached into her bag, and pulled the first toy out. It was a simple, flesh-colored dildo, about 5.5 inches long, and 1.5 inches wide, with balls on the end. It looked much like some of the cocks I saw the boys holding in their hands. "This is a dildo. It is designed to simulate a male penis. Dildos come in many shapes, and sizes, and have a variety of features. This one is a simple one. Generally dildos are used by females, but some males use them as well."Now, who would like to demonstrate how this dildo is used?" Of course, nobody raised their hands. "Come on, people. This is the most basic toy I have. It only gets more complex from here." After another moment, Sofia raised her hand."Good, Sofia. Please come up here." Sofia stood, walked to the front, and took a seat on the table. "Alright, Sofia. Have you used a dildo before?" She nodded. "Okay, then you know what to do. I've also brought some lubricant if anyone needs it. Everyone watch closely."Sofia squirted a little lube on the dildo, opened her legs, and slid the dildo inside of her cunt. As she slid it in, she closed her eyes. She slowly slid it in and out. From her facial expressions, I could tell she was enjoying the feeling, but she was a bit embarrassed by being singled out like that. A moment later, we all heard her start moaning.After about a minute or so of Sofia fucking herself with the dildo, Ms. Sharon said, "Good, Sofia, that's exactly right. Thank you for the demonstration. You may take your seat now." Sofia pulled the dildo out of her cunt, and stood up. She offered it to Ms. Sharon, but she refused. "Oh, no. Please, keep it for the rest of class. That goes for everyone else who volunteers as well."Sofia walked back to her seat, reinserted the dildo, and continued fucking herself."Alright, next up, we have the vibrator," said Ms. Sharon, as she pulled another dildo from her bag. This one was larger than the last; maybe 6 inches long and 2 inches wide. "This toy requires batteries, because when it's switched on, it created a vibration throughout the rubber shaft, which most females enjoy. Additionally, this dildo has piece known as a rabbit ear, which rubs against a woman's clitoris. Who would like to demonstrate the usage of this toy?"After a couple seconds, Latoya's hand went up. Ms. Sharon nodded, and Latoya came to the front, taking a seat on the table."Thank you Latoya," said Ms. Sharon, as she passed the vibrator to Latoya. Latoya didn't bother with the lube, since she was already quite wet on her own. She easily slid the large dildo inside her cunt. When it was all the way in, she turned a knob on it, and we all heard a buzzing sound, and saw Latoya's head tilt back in pleasure."Good, Latoya," said Ms. Sharon, "Make sure you also rub the rabbit ear against your clitoris. Yes, just like that. Doesn't that feel good?"Latoya nodded."Alright, Latoya, you may take your seat."Latoya took her seat, and Ms. Sharon continued, pulling the next toy out of her bag. It was about 7 inches long, with what looked like a cunt on one end. "Now, I don't want the men in the room to feel left out, so next we have the fleshlight. This toy is designed to simulate the female vagina. Who would like to demonstrate its usage?"Tony Baker didn't hesitate to stick his hand in the air."Alright, Mr. Baker," said Ms. Sharon. Tony walked to the front, and took the fleshlight from Ms. Sharon. He then placed it at the tip of his large cock, and slid himself inside it. He then jacked himself off with it, fucking the rubber vagina."Excellent, Tony," said Ms. Sharon. "This fleshlight also has a vibration feature. Let me switch that on for you." She reached down, grabbing the fleshlight (and thus Tony's cock), in her hand. She slid the toy up and down a couple times, before flipping a switch on the side of it. Instantly, Tony leaned back and started writhing in pleasure. Then she flipped it off."Good, Tony. You may take your seat." He did, as Ms. Sharon continued, pulling the next toy out of the bag. "This is sometimes called a magic wand. The tip of it vibrates with a much higher intensity than the dildos, and can be controlled by a switch on the handle. It is generally used by women to rub their clitoris. Who would like to volunteer to demonstrate the wand?"Nobody raised their hand, at first, but eventually Barbara volunteered. She stood, took the usual spot on the table, and spread her legs. Ms. Sharon handed her the wand, and Barbara turned it on and started rubbing it against her cunt. Ms. Sharon gave her a few tips before sending her back to her seat."Next, we have our first two-person toy." said Ms. Sharon, as she pulled two small, metal objects, about 2 inches long, out of her bag. "These are remote controlled vibrators. A girl inserts it into her vagina, and the remote controls the intensity of the vibration. It can be used by a single person, but today we will use it in pairs. I have two of them, so we need two females. Since our last toy also needs two females, I will ask for one female volunteer, and two males, please. I will be the other female."Most of the boy's hands shot up, but none of the girls. Ms. Sharon picked Filipe and Ken. After another moment, I decided to volunteer. I'd rather have this toy, than be forced into whatever the next one was."Alright, Samantha, take a seat up here. We'll both insert them at the same time."I sat on the edge of the table, and spread my legs apart. Then, Ms. Sharon and I pushed the small metal devices completely into our cunts. Then we stood up."How does that feel, Samantha?" asked Ms. Sharon."A little cold, but fine otherwise," I replied."Good. Alright, Ken, you get my remote, and Filipe, you get Samantha's." She handed them to the students. "For the rest of today's class, feel free to switch our toys on and off, and increase the intensity, whenever you'd like, but please refrain from making us orgasm until the end of class."I started walking back to my seat. Both the boys looked at their remotes. Filipe asked, "Does this knob increase the intensity?" as he turned it all the way up.I lost my balance, and leaned on the table, as a loud moan escaped from my mouth. The vibration was very intense. "Yes, Ken," I heard Ms. Sharon say, "that's the intensity. You can see that at full blast, it's hard for the receiver to do much of anything else.""I see," said Ken as he turned it down to about halfway. "Sorry about the surprise, Samantha. I just wanted to test it out."I stood back up, and walked back to my seat, as I replied, "It's alright."Ms. Sharon said, "That's exactly how it should be used: at random times, to surprise the receiver. However, please don't disrupt the class." She pulled the last toy from her bag. "As I said earlier, this last toy is designed to be used by two females. Since we only have two remaining, I'll ask that Nicole and Amy please come up here now."They were both a bit hesitant, but they didn't have much choice. It had to be demonstrated, and there were only two cunts left that weren't already full or being rubbed: Nicole's and Amy's. They both walked to the front, and waited for Ms. Sharon to give them instructions."Thank you, both," she said, holding up the final toy, "This is a double dildo. At either end, there is a cock-shaped rubber shaft, and in the middle there is a handle. Generally, this is used by two females, but you can use it alone as well. Both of you, please lie on the table, with your heads facing away from each other."They did as Ms. Sharon said. The table was a bit small, so both of their heads were hanging off the ends. Once they were in position, Ms. Sharon continued."Good. Now, please spread your legs, and scoot a little closer to each other." They did so. "Thank you. I'll start with Amy, and then Nicole."Amy looked down and saw Ms. Sharon put some lube on the tip of one end, then put the tip of the dildo at the entrance of her cunt. Ms. Sharon slowly slid it inside of her."Good. Now, I'm going to need to slide it all the way in, so I can get it to the entrance of Nicole's hole."I saw the dildo slide further and further into Amy's cunt, and finally it stopped. Then Ms. Sharon put some lube on the other end, and slowly slid it into Nicole's cunt. I heard both of them moan as it slid inside Nicole, and out of Amy."Good." said Ms. Sharon, "Thank you both. Now we're ready to demonstrate. Everyone, please stand and; Oh!." Ms. Sharon collapsed into the chair next to the desk.I looked over and Ken had a grin on his face. Then I felt my vibrator start up as well. It slowly increased, until I couldn't take it. I started moaning again. The moans of Ms. Sharon and I continued, as Ken and Filipe both kept the vibrators at full intensity.Ken then stood and walked to the front of the class, and said, "I'll take over for a moment, Ms. Sharon, if you don't mind." Ms. Sharon nodded, and put her hand on her cunt and started rubbing. "Good. I'll turn it down a bit, so you don't disrupt me." He turned the knob down, but Filipe kept his at full-blast for the time-being."Alright, everyone," Ken continued, "I believe I know where Ms. Sharon was going with this. Everyone please stand and come to the front of the class. Obviously, Ms. Sharon and Samantha are exceptions for now. I want each of you to slide the double-dildo in and out of Amy and Nicole for 30 seconds each. Since I don't want to leave Samantha out, she can go last."I couldn't believe Ken had taken over the class. Ms. Sharon wasn't resisting at all, not that I could blame her. Ken might have turned the intensity down on hers, but if it was anything like mine, a small decrease intensity wasn't going to do much. I could barely keep my eyes open, it was so distracting, and I definitely couldn't keep from moaning. However, it wasn't quite enough to push me over the edge into orgasm.For the next six minutes or so, each student grabbed the handle of the double dildo and moved it back and forth between Amy and Nicole. Each time it slid, the girl it went into let out a moan."Alright, Samantha," said Ken, when everyone else had gone. "Your turn. Filipe, please turn her vibrator down." Filipe did as he said, and finally the vibration was tolerable. I took a moment to catch my breath, then stood and wobbled to the front of the class. I grabbed the handle between Nicole and Amy and slid it toward Amy, hearing her moan. Then I slid it towards Nicole, and heard a moan from her. Back and forth I went, fucking each of them with the dildo, and watching as their cunts leaked a lot of fluids onto the table. The entire time, I felt the constant buzz of the vibrator inside me, and I noticed some of my own fluid running down my leg.When my time was up, Ken turned Ms. Sharon's vibrator down, and gave control of the class back to her. After a moment to catch her breath, she stood, and leaned against the wall."Wow. Good job, Ken," she said. " You were exactly right with what I wanted the class to do. Also, excellent timing with the vibrator. I didn't anticipate it at all."Now, Amy and Nicole, please stay on the table. We're almost at the last activity, and you'll need to be there, but in the meantime, you may have a break."Today's last topic is orgasm, also known as cumming. This is the most exciting part of sex. How many of you have experienced an orgasm before?" Every one of the boy's hands went up, as well as most of the girls. "Good. Well, for those that haven't, you're in for a treat. Each of you, get with the partner, or pair of partners, from the first class. Kent and Roberto, come to the front to join your partners."It took everyone a moment to get with their partner. Tony and Alex retrieved my remote from Filipe, and came to join me, and John and Eric got Ms. Sharon's remote from Ken, and joined her."Good. Now that everyone is with their partner or group, I want each of you to bring the other to orgasm. This will be an excellent hands-on activity; no pun intended. Since Samantha and I have two partners, we will each cum twice, and make each of our boys cum once. I think Samantha and I can manage that." She winked at me. I smiled back. "Alright, everyone. Have fun. There are some paper towels at the front to clean up with, once you're done."Once Ms. Sharon was finished speaking, everyone immediately began touching their partner. Tony and Alex seemed hesitant, like they didn't want to gang up on me, so I started the action by reaching forward and grabbing both of their cocks, and I started jacking them off. Once they saw I was willing, Tony reached forward and grabbed my breasts, as Alex turned the knob on the remote up to medium-high. Once he did that, he reached down and started rubbing my cunt.I looked around and saw many couples rubbing each other in various ways. I looked over to Ms. Sharon, and saw she was in much of a similar position as I, with two cocks in her hands, and four hands rubbing her tits and cunt. Looking to the front, I saw Nicole and Amy had Kent and Roberto's cocks in their hands. Each boy had one hand on their girls breast, and the other on the double dildo, moving it in unison between the two girls.As I continued to watch all the action in the room, I quickly got very horny, and had my first orgasm within the first couple minutes. I was the first girl in the classroom, but not the first person; I could tell Ken beat me to that, because Latoya had cum all over her dark chest.Once I was done, I decided to concentrate on the boys. I rubbed them faster and faster. Since I was right-handed, and Alex was in my right hand, he was first to blow his load. Since I was in control, I decided where it would go, so I pointed it right at my chest. The first glob landed on my right tit, and the second landed on my belly.Now that Alex was finished, Tony and I concentrated on each other. We seemed to be in a race to see who would come first. I had two advantages: Tony was a guy, and I knew they took less time than girls; and I had already cum, so I was further away from cumming again. It seemed Tony was aware of this fact, because he reached over and turned up the intensity on my vibrator to full-blast, before return his hand to my cunt and inserting three fingers.It took all my effort not to lean back and let go of Tony, but I was determined to finish him before he finished me. I was jerking him so fast, and he was fingering me at about the same speed. All around the room, I heard moans and saw cum flying, as well as bodies in the throes of orgasm. I knew Tony and I would be joining them soon.Finally, I couldn't take it anymore, and I let go of Tony, giving into the amazing orgasm. I leaned back, closed my eyes, and let out a loud moan. However, Tony was apparently at the end of his rope too, because as soon as I opened my mouth to moan, a load of cum landed directly inside of it. The next couple loads landed all over my face. The surprise cumload just excited me even more, and made my orgasm that much more intense.About 30 seconds later my orgasm had finished. I was still in a very high state of arousal, due to the vibrator buzzing away inside of me. Alex had turned it down, but it was still purring away. I opened my eyes and looked at Tony and Alex. They had both grabbed paper towels and were cleaning themselves off. Tony offered me one, and I took it. I started with my face, doing my best to get it all. Then I looked down and started on the load on my chest, which had dripped down to my belly.Once I was satisfied with being clean enough, I looked around. Most of the guys had finished, and several of the girls. I saw Amy and Nicole had switched positions. They were both on their knees, facing away from each other. With the dildo still between them, they were doing each other doggy style. I knew they were close to finishing. However, it appeared Ken was having some trouble finishing Latoya. I decided I'd help him out.I stood and walked over to the couple. Latoya was leaning back, with her ass on the edge of the seat, and her legs wide open. Ken was sitting on the floor between her legs, and had the vibrator in his hand. He was fucking Latoya with it, but not very quickly. It seemed his arm was getting tired."Do you want some help, Ken?" I asked as I approached.Ken looked up at me, and said, "Sure, if you don't mind. I never realized how much work it takes to get a girl off."I laughed. "Yep, it takes quite a bit more for us than it does for you guys."Ken moved aside, and I sat next to him on the floor. Latoya looked down at me and smiled. She looked exhausted. I could tell she was very ready to cum, but Ken just wasn't getting the job done. I knew I'd be able to help her.I grabbed the dildo in the black girl's cunt, and thrust it in as deep as I could, which caused Latoya to gasp. Then I proceeded to fuck her with it as fast as I could for about 30 seconds. The whole time, Latoya's body squirmed. I could tell she was enjoying it. When I saw she was getting worked up, I used the fingers on my other hand to rub her clit in small circles. With each movement, I saw the pink insides of her cunt lips get wetter. After another ten seconds or so, I could tell Latoya was about to cum.I turned to Ken and said, "Take it from here. She's just about to cum."Ken grabbed the dildo from my hand, and continued fucking the girl. Since he'd had a short break to rest, his arm had recovered, so he was fucking her with renewed intensity. Finally, I saw Latoya's body tense, then convulse with pleasure. Ken continued thrusting the dildo into her through the entire orgasm.Seeing that my help was no longer needed, I returned to my seat. A few moments later, I saw the Amy and Nicole collapse in a heap of pleasure, as they both came.Ms. Sharon then stood and said, "Excellent, class. It appears you have all had your first orgasm of this class. I promise you there will be many more to come. (No pun intended) That concludes today's class. All of you who received toys today may keep them. There is no assigned homework, but I encourage you to use what you've learned today and put it to good use in your free time. See you next class!"With that, everyone stood and started dressing and walking out the door. I still had the remote vibrator inside me, and I wondered how I was supposed to get it out. I looked to Ms. Sharon and got my answer. She was squatted down and I saw the vibrator slide out of her cunt, and she caught it in her hand. I copied her, squatting down, reaching below my cunt. It took me a few seconds to squeeze the right muscles, but then I felt the vibrator slide right out of me. Alex walked over and handed me the remote, which I used to turn it off, placing both components in my bag.I was one of the last to leave. Once I had most of my clothes on, I started out the door, pulling my shirt over my head as I walked into the hallway. As I walked back to my dorm, I thought about how fun that class was. I'd had two orgasms, and I'd received a new toy. I knew I'd have to try out the toy when I got a chance, and also see who I could get to surprise me with it.I also wondered what we would be covering in future classes. We were already starting to get physical with each other, so I knew that trend would continue. I knew we'd be expected to fuck at least our partner. Since I had two, I knew that meant I'd be fucked by at least two guys. Would I get a chance with the others as well? What about the girls? Also, Ms. Sharon had mentioned out-of-class projects, and a final exam. What would be expected of us for those?Only time would tell.Samantha plays with her new toy.In the last class, I'd received an interesting sex toy: a remote vibrator. It was a small, shiny metal object. It was about two inches long, 1.5 inches in diameter, and it was rounded on either end. With it, I received a remote control, which had only one control: a simple knob, which controlled the vibration intensity.Of course, I was very eager to test the new toy out as much as possible. So, that weekend, I decided it was time to try it.I woke up early Saturday morning, before most of the people were out and about on campus. I massaged my cunt for a few minutes, to get it good and wet, then slid the bullet inside me. I turned the knob to the lowest setting, which produced a very low hum inside me.Then I grabbed my towel, wrapped it around me, grabbed my shower basket, and headed out the door. Nobody was awake yet, so I simply took my shower, and went about my morning routine. The only difference was that I was horny the entire time, because of the vibration.When I got back to my room, I took the towel off and got dressed. I put on my favorite pair of jean short shorts, and a green t-shirt. I decided it was early enough to forego a bra, and I wasn't going anywhere that required panties. Then I grabbed the controller and my cell phone and walked out the door.As soon as I was outside, I looked around and didn't see anyone. So, before starting my walk, I turned the knob up to the next setting. I could instantly feel the vibration get more intense. I put the controller in my pocket and started my walk. I walked all the way across campus, and only encountered a few people.By this time I was very horny, and so I excitedly turned the knob up to two settings. Since it was so quiet, I could actually hear the quiet humming inside me. I sat down on a bench, and spread my legs slightly. I placed the remote control next to me on the bench and closed my eyes, enjoying the vibrator work me up even more.After a few minutes, I suddenly felt someone tap me on the shoulder. I jumped, and opened my eyes. Sitting next to me was a young guy, maybe 18 or 19 years old. He had the remote in his hand."Hi," he said. "Sorry, I didn't mean to startle you. I was just curious what this remote was for.""Oh," I said, looking at it. I thought for a moment, and realized I couldn't tell him what it was. "I'm not sure. It was here when I sat down.""Oh, strange," he said. He looked at it for a moment, then twisted the knob all the way up, testing what it did.Of course, I knew exactly what it did. I felt the vibrator go to the highest level inside me, and I could clearly hear the buzzing get louder. It took all my willpower, but I didn't let it show what was happening. The only sign was that I closed my eyes for a moment.Then he turned it down again, until it was all the way off."Strange," he said. Then, after a short pause, he continued, "Oh, how rude of me. I haven't even introduced myself. I'm Tristan.""Samantha." I replied."Cool. What brings you out here this early, if I may ask?"As he made small talk, in his hand, I watched him idly play with my remote. He slowly turned the knob up, stopping for a moment after each notch."Oh, just going for a walk," I replied, as I felt myself getting turned on again."Ah," he said, turning it up another notch. "Yea, me too. I'm just killing time." Then he pulled out his phone, and started flipping through it, all the while continuing to play with my remote.I felt the vibration increase, slowly, with each click of the knob. As it increased, I also started to hear the humming. I was very worried he'd hear the humming. I was trying to think of something to say, in case he asked about it, but the buzzing was so distracting, I couldn't think of anything.I also felt a lot of wetness between my legs. Just by moving my legs slightly, I could feel the inside the controller and my phone, and started back towards my dorm.As I walked, I couldn't help but think about what had just happened. A boy that I had just met had been in control of a vibrator inside of me. Of course, he didn't know that, but I did! As I thought about it, I couldn't resist; I turned the knob on the controller up to about mid-way, and felt the humming begin again, immediately.I was so distracted by the sensations inside of me, that I didn't notice when my juices started running down my leg. It wasn't until I was back in my room, that I realized the entire inside of my thighs were soaked, and it even slid almost near to my socks. I knew anyone I had passed (which included quite a few other students, as well as a professor or two), surely saw what was going on.When I finally arrived at my room, I hastily shut the door behind me, stripped off my shorts, and laid on my bed. I turned the knob up to full power, and started rubbing myself.A short time later, I came. Hard.Then I took a short nap.When I awoke, the vibrator was still buzzing, but it appeared I had turned it down to a low setting. However, that didn't stop my cunt from leaking a ton more juices. I looked down and saw my sheets were soaked.I turned the vibrator off, then squat down and pushed it out. It took a minute, because it had been in there so long, but it finally popped out, and I caught it in my hand. I placed it and the controller on my desk, then got dressed and took my sheets to the wash, along with the rest of my dirty clothes.Then I went back to my room, and went about my normal day.To be continued in part 4, Based on a post by smalltitslovr for Literotica.

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 8

anchorage times new roman aptos ar sa darkness walk

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 7, 2025

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 8Feel The ForceGeoff faces some peculiar challenges.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Angie arrived in time for tea on Tuesday evening and, being a math genius, helped Colin with his math homework. Well why waste an opportunity like that? Marie politely declined our invitation to join us at the pub later that evening for two reasons; first, it was likely to be a very nerdy conversation and she'd just feel marginalized; second, it was likely to involve a discussion of submissive lifestyles, something she really doesn't really engage with: She prefers Angie as a playmate rather than a plaything.So anyway, she thought it would be better for all concerned if it were only Emily, Adrian, Angie and me involved. Truth be told, she had the latest Richard Osman book to start, and she fancied a quiet night in.We watched the first episode of The Mandalorian before we left for the pub and I'm sure that my wife enjoyed it even more than her muted, "I suppose it was okay." suggested.We arrived just before the kids and I got the beer in; All four of us were drinking pints of locally made IPA. We settled down and just caught up before we got down to business. Adrian had made some discrete enquiries and the University's Department of Fashion Design would be interested in creating costumes for our guests if we would be prepared to underwrite the cost of the materials. Angie agreed without even asking how much.I glanced at her and she just frowned and shook her head. "Not now Geoff."When we described Marie's fascination with a Bo-Katan outfit, Emily got quite excited. It turned out that she was on an engineering course and looking for a CAD (computer aided design) project for her coursework. She would love to create Mandalorian armor components in either aluminum or polymer but they would need painting.Angie and I looked at each other and spoke together. "Lucy!" Yes. One of our little sex circle is a talented professional artist.Then Adrian raised the issue of Intellectual Property Rights. He was concerned that Lucas Films or Disney or someone would sue the University for I P R infringement. Again, in chorus, "Megan!" Yes. Tomorrow night, Marie and I would be entertaining a well-respected solicitor. It wouldn't be something I'd be discussing during her visit, but I was rather hoping that we would have her feeling particularly well disposed towards us before she went home to Charles.We also chatted about our costume or character debate but the kids couldn't help us to decide either. Talking about costumes eventually led us, reasonably neatly, to Angie's collar and what it represented. Angie tried to explain. To be fair, it was much as Marie had described to Emily on Sunday."Sometimes," she said. "There's just so much in my life, in my head, that I just need to turn it right down. When I submit to Geoff, I give myself entirely to him. My problems just don't matter anymore; I am entirely his to control. Wearing his collar just symbolizes that. But," she paused and looked intently at the young couple. "It only works because I trust Geoff implicitly. If he ordered me to humiliate myself, here now, then I probably would, and that thought alone strangely excites me. But," she paused again. "At the same time, I feel safe in his power because I know that he would ever do anything that would hurt my body, my mind or my reputation."That's when Emily spoke up. "I think that's how I feel sometimes. As a woman, a shy woman at that, on an engineering course, sometimes it feels so; so; intense. Having somebody to take that weight off me, even just for a while, sounds so appealing." I was proud of the girl.Angie smiled. "Yes, sweetheart. It's like meditation. Losing yourself in the moment." Then the smile morphed into her muckiest grin. "But the orgasms are so much better our way."Adrian sat quietly, just listening. "Do you understand, Geoff?" He asked. "I want to, but I feel a bit lost."It was a hard question to answer but I admired the lad for asking it, so I did my best. "Emotionally, No. I don't understand. The same way that I can't 'understand' being gay. It's personal and probably even individuals with the same inclinations experience them in their own way. But I do try to understand what Angie needs from me. So, while I will only do things that I'm okay with, they're mainly for her benefit, not mine. Does that make sense?""I suppose so," he admitted, as the girls looked on hopefully."Angela." I looked at her. "Did you bring your collar?"She beamed at me. "Yes sir. May I put it on?""You may." I allowed.She reached into her bag and took her gold collar from its box and turned so that Emily could fasten it for her. Adrian sat quietly watching and Emily's hands were trembling as she helped. Her chest was rising and falling in a most intriguing way too."Angela. You and Emily are to go to the ladies' room now. When you return, neither of you will be wearing underwear. Do you both understand?" They both nodded. "Then go." I instructed them. We watched as two pair, both in skirts and sweaters, bolted towards the ladies' loos.I turned back to Adrian. "The issue I have is finding new things that she wants me to tell her that she has to do. I have to retain Angie's respect and affection because, well because I love her. But, at the same time I have to push her boundaries or else I'll disappoint her. The thing is, I'm not a natural Dom. I do it only for Angie's benefit. I really have no pool of experience to draw on.""So where do you get your ideas from, Geoff?" he asked."There are a few websites that publish stories that include submissive fantasies." I explained. "I read through them to find ideas that might excite Angie without going too far." I thought for a moment. "I suspect that Emily may well be far more engaged than even Angie is. Would you be prepared to be her master?" I looked him in the eye. "I know she likes you. I think that she trusts you too. Are you interested enough to take on that responsibility though? are you worthy?"He mused. "You seem to be acting as a surrogate Dad." He was obviously thinking it through. "I don't suppose though that this is a normal father boyfriend chat though, is it? He alternated between voices;'What are your intentions towards my daughter?''Well, I'm going to tell her to do sexually perverted things and spank her if she displeases me.''Well, that's great son. Welcome to the family'."I conceded the point. "So?""Actually, I've wanted to ask her out for a while, but I enjoy her company so much that I was afraid to spoil the friendship we already have. If I do ask her out, then she'll have to guide me how to be a good Dom.""Here's my first bit of advice," I offered. "Agree in advance what are your boundaries, lines that won't be crossed. Will you give her to other men as a sex toy? I couldn't do that to Angie. I'd hope you wouldn't do it to Emily. She might, or might not, be excited at the thought that you could, though. How do you deal with that?"He shook his head. "Fuck! aren't women complicated?" He stopped suddenly as a thought occurred to him. "You realize that when they come back, if Emily's complied, that means that she has submitted to you?""Okay," I stretched the word out, wondering where he was going."Then yes. I'll be her Dom. But I think that if she has submitted to you tonight, it makes sense that you should give her to me. Pass over the mantle, as it were.""You sneaky little fucker!" I complimented him. "You may just be a natural at this. Heads up! They're coming back."The two women returned and went to sit down. I checked to see if there was anyone taking notice but the pub was still fairly quiet apart from a group of lads playing pool in the far corner; and they were making enough noise to keep our conversation private."Stop!" I spoke quietly but firmly. "Who told you to sit down?""No-one, Sir," Angie replied, looking chastened."Then stand in front of your master until you are given permission." I ordered."Yes sir," said Angie."Sorry sir," said Emily, breathing heavily again."Are you still wearing underwear?" I asked them both."No sir," they replied at the same time."Who do you belong to?" I directed this to Angie.You and only you sir." she responded."That's better. You may sit now," I told her. She thanked me and took her seat."Who do you belong to?" This time aimed at Emily."You and only you sir. If you'll have me," she replied, looking hopefully at me."I have no time to train another sub," I told her. She looked devastated. "I think instead I shall give you to Adrian to play with. Do you want her Adrian? Can you think of games to play with your new toy?"Emily was almost quivering with excitement as she waited for his answer. He looked her up and down. "She's a pretty thing," he admitted. He took his time before he answered, dragging out her suspense. "Yes, Geoff. Give her to me and I'll look after her.""Emily. You belong to Adrian now. Please him as you would have pleased me. Do you understand?""Yes sir," she gasped. I suspected that she'd been on the verge of a minor orgasm, just standing there listening to us discussing her ownership.Then Adrian took over. "Emily. Who do you belong to?""You sir, and only you." she answered, breathlessly."Then sit quietly while I decide how to play with you." She thanked him and sat next to Angie."Adrian?" That was me. "Do you think that our toys would like to play with themselves?" Both girls gasped."Does it really matter, Geoff?" He replied. The girls sat rigid with anticipation. "Emily, put your hand between your thighs," he instructed her. "Touch your cunt."The atmosphere at the table was electric. Ever so slowly Emily's tiny hand crept under the hem of her skirt. Angie, watching, licked her lips. Suddenly Emily stiffened in her seat. We had a fair idea of where her hand had reached."Angela. Touch yourself the same way. You may come, but make no noise." I told her, firmly. She too put her hand under her skirt. Adrian added the same instructions to Emily and then we sat and watched, looking around periodically to make sure that our little play was going unobserved, until Emily and then Angie shuddered quietly and sank back in their seats. The smell of their sex was noticeable by then, so I suggested that we send them to the loos again, this time to mop up their lady juice and put their pants back on.While they were gone, Adrian and I discussed some practicalities that two novices like us needed to deal with. One example was putting the girls into Sub mode and then recovering them. In my case, telling Angela to remove her collar worked, but the collar wasn't a pre-requisite; I could dominate her with my tone of voice alone. We also needed a voice command to release them. Adrian had an inspired idea. "We'll just tell them that when we say, 'you are released' they will have independent will again." I told you he was smart.When they got back we gave the girls their new command and they reluctantly resumed their normal demeanor, though Emily's eyes had a sparkle I'd not seen before. Angie leaned over the table so only the four of us could hear. "Geoff," she whispered. "That was so fucking HOT. I'm going to ask Marie if I can give you a proper seeing-to tonight." Emily giggled, not repelled, as I thought she might be, at the thought of wrinklies like us 'doing it.'"Well," I said. "Not to put a damper, as it were, on things. But do you have any wet-wipes in your bag? Your seats could do with a little attention."We chatted some more before Angie and I decided to leave the youngsters to come to their own understanding. The two women had seemed to be happy sharing their secret desire with someone else who understood. Adrian and I'd had our own chat about the moral challenges involved in dictating someone else's sexual activity. Although I had no business really, I did feel somewhat paternalistic towards Emily but I thought that she had chosen wisely with Adrian. I hoped that I was right but, short of keeping her to myself, it wasn't my decision to make.We got home a little before ten, to find that Marie had three coffee cups prepared ready for our return. As we drank, Angie excitedly updated Marie on the plans for our ceremony and even more excitedly described what Adrian and I had made her and Emily do in the pub. "Can we take him to bed and fuck him now, Marie?" She pleaded. "I'm so horny that my knickers are damp."Marie picked up her book and found where her bookmark was. "You two go now and I'll finish this chapter, tidy the kitchen and then join you." She smiled at us both and then added. "And, Geoff. Take one of your tablets 'cos that story got my knickers damp too."Sometimes we like to take turns to make love, but that evening the girls were on a mission. Even before Marie made it to the bedroom, Angie had swallowed so much of my cock that her nose was touching my belly. She'd pulled away before I was too close to finishing and hauled me on top of her. When I tried to return the compliment, she seemed almost annoyed."No fucking way," she told me, in no uncertain terms. "You stick that cock in me this minute and pound me until you come. I'm so fucking turned on I just want you inside me." Well, how could I have argued with a charming invitation like that?Marie arrived just in time to hear Angie yelling, "Yes, yes, fucking yes!" as I approach my climax. To be honest, I'm not sure whether she came or not. That didn't seem to be her objective just then. To use the vernacular, I think she just needed a good dicking.After a couple of minutes cuddling, we calmed down enough to welcome Marie into our embrace and the next ninety minutes or so were only a little less, shall we say, physical. There was kissing this time though. The girls lay face to face as I took Marie from behind until we came and then Angie laid between my wife's thighs as I took her from behind and then Marie rode my cock as Angie straddled my face and they groped each other. By the time we'd cleaned up and settled down, just before midnight, I was content that Angie, and Marie, had both at least come a couple of times.Angie left after breakfast on Wednesday morning. There was some pleasant snuggling and kissing before we all got up but the girls had decided that we should remain fairly chaste because Marie and I were entertaining Megan and Sam that evening and little Geoffrey might need time to recuperate from his efforts the night before. I reluctantly agreed but 'he' wasn't happy at all. But I knew we'd make it up to him that evening.Marie and I did some housework that morning, to prepare for our guests. We changed the bedding and made sure that all the toys were clean and sanitized. (We always do, both before we put them away and before we have guests again.) Marie had an early lunch before she went into town to the charity shop where she had offered to cover a lunchtime shift.I had a lunch date with Jane, the widow of an old friend. She's a pleasantly rounded lady, a little taller than my wife with black hair, brown eyes and an engaging personality. We had agreed to meet the previous week but she'd had to cancel. I hoped everything was okay. We met in a local café as I felt as though I'd spent a lot of time in the pub of late. I was already in the queue when she came in so I ordered two lattes and a couple of slices of carrot cake while she claimed an empty table for two.We chatted amicably for nearly an hour. Apparently, she'd had to postpone our last meeting because Ben, her 19 year old son, had been unwell and she would have felt guilty leaving him. I liked Ben so I was relieved to hear that he was recovered and back at work. We talked about his job, which he hated, and his other options, which were limited. It was odd; he was deceptively bright but his quiet nature and succinct way of speaking led some people to think he was, well, a bit dim. Let's be honest here: His interview technique sucked. I promised to give some thought to careers where, should we say, he might shine more brightly in a solo capacity. We moved on.Jane told me that she'd enjoyed meeting Marie the previous week and lamented that they couldn't see more of each other. I just kept quiet at that point. She then showed some self-awareness that surprised me. "I think Marie was disappointed at some of the gossip I shared with her. Did I offend her?" She asked.I had to be honest. "Well, my work used to involve commercially sensitive information, Marie used to provide pastoral support to her students and some of her friends in the health or legal professions have similar experiences. We just aren't used to sharing information about folk that might embarrass them."She looked shocked. "Oh, dear. And now she can't share any girl talk with me because she'll be afraid it'll be all over town in an hour?" I shrugged, but she was right; that was exactly how my wife felt. "Do apologize for me, won't you?" She asked. "I was never that woman but, just lately, there's so little of interest in my life that I seem to live vicariously through other people's."I asked if she was seeing anyone. She smiled. "Would you be jealous?" She asked, playfully.I replied in kind. "Devastated, my dear. But my love for you would only hold you back."She shook her head. "If only, Geoff. If I could persuade Marie to share, I would be a very happy girl." Oh Jane! If only you knew.I persisted but she was adamant that she had no appetite for on-line dating and gorgeous single men rarely turned up at her door, so she was left to her own devices. I asked her how many devices she actually owned. She looked horrified for a moment and then we both lost it in a fit of the giggles. When we'd composed ourselves, and the other patrons had stopped staring at the pair of us, she admitted that she was tempted to buy a plastic pal but didn't know how or where to start.I looked at her. "If you are serious, would you go in an adult store if someone took you? I mean it, but this must go no further."She sat back, speechless. "Who?" She eventually managed to say."Let's see," I replied. I sent a text to Marie. "Jane lonely. Wants to buy sex toy but too shy. Can I take her to naughty shop? Do you want to come too to keep us out of mischief?"I changed the subject to ask about her plans for Christmas but she seemed distracted. It took three or four minutes for Marie's reply. "We've had a no-show. If I cover, you take Jane now. Be home for half past three. BEHAVE! xxx"

News at 5 - September 6, 2025

Alaska's News Source

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 7, 2025 11:09

People in Anchorage gathered to bring awareness to suicide prevention at the Out of the Darkness Walk.And the Thunder Valley Speedway in Willow is partially torn down. We hear the details on the property dispute.

Human Sexuality 3O1: Part 3

Steamy Stories

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 7, 2025

Anatomy Primer.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.This time, I was last to go, and the only people left in the room were Nicole, Ms. Sharon, and I. I stepped between Nicole's legs, which were now quivering from all the pleasure. About half-way through, Nicole started having trouble keeping them open, so Ms. Sharon was now standing on the other side of the desk from me, near Nicole's head, holding each of Nicole's ankles spread about three feet apart."Hi Nicole." I said to her, as I approached. "I'm the last one. Before I start, I was wondering how you feel."Nicole weakly lifted her head to look at me. She was smiling, but she also looked quite tired. "Well, My legs are a little sore from being spread for so long. Also, my cunt is a little raw from all the different fingers being rubbed in and out of it. But overall, I feel amazing. I've never climaxed this many times in such a short amount of time before.""So, I take it you're still glad I ran into you in the library?" I asked."Oh, definitely!" she exclaimed. "If I get to experience all this on just the first day, I can't wait for what's in store for us for the rest of the semester.""Wow." I said, smiling back at her. "I don't know if I could take all the attention and stimulation you have had today. Well, I'll hurry up and finish this, so we can leave.""Thank you Samantha," she replied. "But, since you're last, make sure it's a good one. I don't want to leave here on a low note. If you make it good, I promise that I'll pay you back for it another time."I smiled and replied, "Deal."I then reached up with my left hand and grabbed Nicole's right tit, lightly caressing it. Then I rubbed the outside of Nicole's cunt until I found her clitoris. As I rubbed her clit and her boob, she started to moan lightly.After about 45 seconds, I slowly inserted my index and middle fingers into Nicole's gaping hole. Because of all the abuse her cunt had been given in the past ten minutes or so, it was quite loose, and very wet, but also quite red. I slid my fingers in and out of her hole a few times, before inserting a third finger. Then I rubbed around inside her cunt, until I found a slightly rough patch, which was also a little warmer from all the friction from the other students fingers. I rubbed it gently, which caused Nicole to moan louder, and start squirming. As I fingered her, I also rubbed her breast and lightly pinched her small nipple.I continued rubbing and finger-fucking Nicole for about two more minutes, until Nicole started screaming "I'm cumming! I'm cumming!", while her body writhed as much as it could with Ms. Sharon still firmly holding Nicole's legs. I was sure that nearby classrooms would hear her screams, and the movement of the table shaking beneath her, but she apparently didn't care, and neither did Ms. Sharon.After Nicole's final release of ecstasy, I removed my fingers, and Ms. Sharon released her grasp on Nicole's ankles. Nicole lowered her legs, placing her feet on the ground, but still layed on the table, with her eyes closed.Ms. Sharon started packing her things into her bag, as she said, "Good class today, you two. Samantha, I want to thank you for introducing our class to Nicole and planting the idea of attending. And Nicole, I really want to thank you for your participation today. I know it must have been a bit awkward for all of your classmates to not only see every intimate detail of your body, but feel those parts, and bring you to several orgasms.""No, Ms. Sharon. Thank you," replied Nicole, as she stood and slowly walked over to her pile of clothes. "That was the best sexual experience I've had in my life so far, and I very much look forward to having even better ones in future classes. But right now, I really just want to take a nap.""Well, I'd offer to let you stay in here, but there's another class coming in here soon, and I think they're covering some very conservative topic like History of Architecture or something. I'm sure they would be quite put off by your nudity.""That's alright." replied Nicole with a smile, as she pulled on her tight yoga pants, without any panties underneath. "I don't live far from campus. I'll just go home and take a nap.""One more thing before you go, Nicole." said Ms. Sharon as she was finishing packing her bag. "In the last class, I mentioned to everyone else that there's an extra credit opportunity for anyone willing to participate in some sexual studies. I think you would be an excellent candidate for those studies. Please consider it.""I will." said Nicole as she pulled her sports bra on. She picked up her shirt, and looked at it "You know; I really don't feel like wearing this. I think I'll walk home without it."At this point I had pulled on my clothes, so Nicole and I were dressed. The three of us departed the room together. Ms. Sharon didn't bring any clothes, so she walked out naked, but she said her office wasn't far, and the faculty in her department were used to it. I walked with Nicole, chatting about the experience, until we got to a place where we parted ways.I then walked back to my dorm. When I arrived, I stripped out of my clothes, and laid down on my bed, immediately putting my hand on my cunt. I imitated what I did to Nicole earlier, and rubbed my clit. With my eyes closed, I was imagining being in Nicole's position on the table, and I imagined that my hand was one of my other classmates. In my daydream, my eyes were closed, so I didn't know whose hand it was.After rubbing my clit for a while, I slid a finger inside my cunt, and found my own g-spot. I rubbed it as fast as I could. As I continued daydreaming about each of my classmates fingering my cunt, I came. But I wasn't ready to be done, so I continued daydreaming and finger-fucking myself. I came a two more times, before finally deciding to stop. I was tired, so I fell asleep.Masturbation, sex toys, and orgasm.A few classes had passed since the class on the human anatomy. The next few topics were less interesting, but still very informative.First, we paired up in the same groups as before, and studied each other's bodies closely, one on one. While interesting, if I wrote about that, it would be somewhat repetitive, so I'll skip it.After that, we covered various measurement techniques, including shirt-sizes, pant-sizes, and especially bra-sizes. I found out during that class that I had been wearing the wrong bra-size for years. I thought I was a 34A or 32B, but really I'm more like a 28D. Bra sizes are confusing!We also covered some other important, but boring topics, such as reproduction and STDs. For a homework assignment, we were all required to get an tested for a variety of STDs, as a prerequisite for the rest of the course. That was due in three class periods.So, today's story is about day seven of class.I was getting more comfortable with the class, so I didn't arrive quite as early anymore, but I always arrive a bit before class, and today was no exception. I got there about five minutes before.Just like the past couple of classes, everyone that was already there had stripped to their birthday suits. I quickly found my seat, stripped off my clothes, put them in my bag, and sat down. I didn't bother covering up anymore, because there was no real reason to. Everyone there had already seen it all, and nobody else was covering up. Thinking back on it, I'm actually somewhat surprised at how little time it took for each of us to get so comfortable in our nudity.At 7:01, Ms. Sharon walked in, with the same amount of clothes as the rest of us. I kind of wondered how early she got nude. Did she strip right before walking over to the class, or was she naked all morning? I hadn't seen her with clothes on in so long, that I could no longer picture her wearing them."Hello class," she said, as she placed her bag in its usual spot on the table. "I'm glad to see you're all comfortable being nude with your fellow classmates, because you will all be getting much more familiar with each other today. Our topic is masturbation, sex toys, and the orgasm."To start today's class, we will discuss masturbation. Who here has masturbated before?" Almost everyone raised their hands. "Good. Those of you who say you haven't, I don't believe you. But in case you really haven't, today will be the end of that."Everyone, please get in your normal masturbation positions. For those of you that say you haven't ever done it: males generally grab their shaft and stroke it, and females either rub their clitoris or stick their fingers inside their vaginas, aka finger themselves."We all did as Ms. Sharon said, placing our hands on our genitals, and we started to rub and stroke ourselves. I as a little hesitant at this, but once I'd seen many of my classmates (especially the boys) start in on themselves, I relaxed. I spread my legs, leaned back, put the first two fingers of my right hand on my clit, and started rubbing it in a small circle."Good. I want you all to continue masturbating, but please save your orgasms until later. Now, I'm going to show you all several sex toys. For each toy, I will need one volunteer to demonstrate how it is used. In some cases, I will need two volunteers."Ms. Sharon then reached into her bag, and pulled the first toy out. It was a simple, flesh-colored dildo, about 5.5 inches long, and 1.5 inches wide, with balls on the end. It looked much like some of the cocks I saw the boys holding in their hands. "This is a dildo. It is designed to simulate a male penis. Dildos come in many shapes, and sizes, and have a variety of features. This one is a simple one. Generally dildos are used by females, but some males use them as well."Now, who would like to demonstrate how this dildo is used?" Of course, nobody raised their hands. "Come on, people. This is the most basic toy I have. It only gets more complex from here." After another moment, Sofia raised her hand."Good, Sofia. Please come up here." Sofia stood, walked to the front, and took a seat on the table. "Alright, Sofia. Have you used a dildo before?" She nodded. "Okay, then you know what to do. I've also brought some lubricant if anyone needs it. Everyone watch closely."Sofia squirted a little lube on the dildo, opened her legs, and slid the dildo inside of her cunt. As she slid it in, she closed her eyes. She slowly slid it in and out. From her facial expressions, I could tell she was enjoying the feeling, but she was a bit embarrassed by being singled out like that. A moment later, we all heard her start moaning.After about a minute or so of Sofia fucking herself with the dildo, Ms. Sharon said, "Good, Sofia, that's exactly right. Thank you for the demonstration. You may take your seat now." Sofia pulled the dildo out of her cunt, and stood up. She offered it to Ms. Sharon, but she refused. "Oh, no. Please, keep it for the rest of class. That goes for everyone else who volunteers as well."Sofia walked back to her seat, reinserted the dildo, and continued fucking herself."Alright, next up, we have the vibrator," said Ms. Sharon, as she pulled another dildo from her bag. This one was larger than the last; maybe 6 inches long and 2 inches wide. "This toy requires batteries, because when it's switched on, it created a vibration throughout the rubber shaft, which most females enjoy. Additionally, this dildo has piece known as a rabbit ear, which rubs against a woman's clitoris. Who would like to demonstrate the usage of this toy?"After a couple seconds, Latoya's hand went up. Ms. Sharon nodded, and Latoya came to the front, taking a seat on the table."Thank you Latoya," said Ms. Sharon, as she passed the vibrator to Latoya. Latoya didn't bother with the lube, since she was already quite wet on her own. She easily slid the large dildo inside her cunt. When it was all the way in, she turned a knob on it, and we all heard a buzzing sound, and saw Latoya's head tilt back in pleasure."Good, Latoya," said Ms. Sharon, "Make sure you also rub the rabbit ear against your clitoris. Yes, just like that. Doesn't that feel good?"Latoya nodded."Alright, Latoya, you may take your seat."Latoya took her seat, and Ms. Sharon continued, pulling the next toy out of her bag. It was about 7 inches long, with what looked like a cunt on one end. "Now, I don't want the men in the room to feel left out, so next we have the fleshlight. This toy is designed to simulate the female vagina. Who would like to demonstrate its usage?"Tony Baker didn't hesitate to stick his hand in the air."Alright, Mr. Baker," said Ms. Sharon. Tony walked to the front, and took the fleshlight from Ms. Sharon. He then placed it at the tip of his large cock, and slid himself inside it. He then jacked himself off with it, fucking the rubber vagina."Excellent, Tony," said Ms. Sharon. "This fleshlight also has a vibration feature. Let me switch that on for you." She reached down, grabbing the fleshlight (and thus Tony's cock), in her hand. She slid the toy up and down a couple times, before flipping a switch on the side of it. Instantly, Tony leaned back and started writhing in pleasure. Then she flipped it off."Good, Tony. You may take your seat." He did, as Ms. Sharon continued, pulling the next toy out of the bag. "This is sometimes called a magic wand. The tip of it vibrates with a much higher intensity than the dildos, and can be controlled by a switch on the handle. It is generally used by women to rub their clitoris. Who would like to volunteer to demonstrate the wand?"Nobody raised their hand, at first, but eventually Barbara volunteered. She stood, took the usual spot on the table, and spread her legs. Ms. Sharon handed her the wand, and Barbara turned it on and started rubbing it against her cunt. Ms. Sharon gave her a few tips before sending her back to her seat."Next, we have our first two-person toy." said Ms. Sharon, as she pulled two small, metal objects, about 2 inches long, out of her bag. "These are remote controlled vibrators. A girl inserts it into her vagina, and the remote controls the intensity of the vibration. It can be used by a single person, but today we will use it in pairs. I have two of them, so we need two females. Since our last toy also needs two females, I will ask for one female volunteer, and two males, please. I will be the other female."Most of the boy's hands shot up, but none of the girls. Ms. Sharon picked Filipe and Ken. After another moment, I decided to volunteer. I'd rather have this toy, than be forced into whatever the next one was."Alright, Samantha, take a seat up here. We'll both insert them at the same time."I sat on the edge of the table, and spread my legs apart. Then, Ms. Sharon and I pushed the small metal devices completely into our cunts. Then we stood up."How does that feel, Samantha?" asked Ms. Sharon."A little cold, but fine otherwise," I replied."Good. Alright, Ken, you get my remote, and Filipe, you get Samantha's." She handed them to the students. "For the rest of today's class, feel free to switch our toys on and off, and increase the intensity, whenever you'd like, but please refrain from making us orgasm until the end of class."I started walking back to my seat. Both the boys looked at their remotes. Filipe asked, "Does this knob increase the intensity?" as he turned it all the way up.I lost my balance, and leaned on the table, as a loud moan escaped from my mouth. The vibration was very intense. "Yes, Ken," I heard Ms. Sharon say, "that's the intensity. You can see that at full blast, it's hard for the receiver to do much of anything else.""I see," said Ken as he turned it down to about halfway. "Sorry about the surprise, Samantha. I just wanted to test it out."I stood back up, and walked back to my seat, as I replied, "It's alright."Ms. Sharon said, "That's exactly how it should be used: at random times, to surprise the receiver. However, please don't disrupt the class." She pulled the last toy from her bag. "As I said earlier, this last toy is designed to be used by two females. Since we only have two remaining, I'll ask that Nicole and Amy please come up here now."They were both a bit hesitant, but they didn't have much choice. It had to be demonstrated, and there were only two cunts left that weren't already full or being rubbed: Nicole's and Amy's. They both walked to the front, and waited for Ms. Sharon to give them instructions."Thank you, both," she said, holding up the final toy, "This is a double dildo. At either end, there is a cock-shaped rubber shaft, and in the middle there is a handle. Generally, this is used by two females, but you can use it alone as well. Both of you, please lie on the table, with your heads facing away from each other."They did as Ms. Sharon said. The table was a bit small, so both of their heads were hanging off the ends. Once they were in position, Ms. Sharon continued."Good. Now, please spread your legs, and scoot a little closer to each other." They did so. "Thank you. I'll start with Amy, and then Nicole."Amy looked down and saw Ms. Sharon put some lube on the tip of one end, then put the tip of the dildo at the entrance of her cunt. Ms. Sharon slowly slid it inside of her."Good. Now, I'm going to need to slide it all the way in, so I can get it to the entrance of Nicole's hole."I saw the dildo slide further and further into Amy's cunt, and finally it stopped. Then Ms. Sharon put some lube on the other end, and slowly slid it into Nicole's cunt. I heard both of them moan as it slid inside Nicole, and out of Amy."Good." said Ms. Sharon, "Thank you both. Now we're ready to demonstrate. Everyone, please stand and; Oh!." Ms. Sharon collapsed into the chair next to the desk.I looked over and Ken had a grin on his face. Then I felt my vibrator start up as well. It slowly increased, until I couldn't take it. I started moaning again. The moans of Ms. Sharon and I continued, as Ken and Filipe both kept the vibrators at full intensity.Ken then stood and walked to the front of the class, and said, "I'll take over for a moment, Ms. Sharon, if you don't mind." Ms. Sharon nodded, and put her hand on her cunt and started rubbing. "Good. I'll turn it down a bit, so you don't disrupt me." He turned the knob down, but Filipe kept his at full-blast for the time-being."Alright, everyone," Ken continued, "I believe I know where Ms. Sharon was going with this. Everyone please stand and come to the front of the class. Obviously, Ms. Sharon and Samantha are exceptions for now. I want each of you to slide the double-dildo in and out of Amy and Nicole for 30 seconds each. Since I don't want to leave Samantha out, she can go last."I couldn't believe Ken had taken over the class. Ms. Sharon wasn't resisting at all, not that I could blame her. Ken might have turned the intensity down on hers, but if it was anything like mine, a small decrease intensity wasn't going to do much. I could barely keep my eyes open, it was so distracting, and I definitely couldn't keep from moaning. However, it wasn't quite enough to push me over the edge into orgasm.For the next six minutes or so, each student grabbed the handle of the double dildo and moved it back and forth between Amy and Nicole. Each time it slid, the girl it went into let out a moan."Alright, Samantha," said Ken, when everyone else had gone. "Your turn. Filipe, please turn her vibrator down." Filipe did as he said, and finally the vibration was tolerable. I took a moment to catch my breath, then stood and wobbled to the front of the class. I grabbed the handle between Nicole and Amy and slid it toward Amy, hearing her moan. Then I slid it towards Nicole, and heard a moan from her. Back and forth I went, fucking each of them with the dildo, and watching as their cunts leaked a lot of fluids onto the table. The entire time, I felt the constant buzz of the vibrator inside me, and I noticed some of my own fluid running down my leg.When my time was up, Ken turned Ms. Sharon's vibrator down, and gave control of the class back to her. After a moment to catch her breath, she stood, and leaned against the wall."Wow. Good job, Ken," she said. " You were exactly right with what I wanted the class to do. Also, excellent timing with the vibrator. I didn't anticipate it at all."Now, Amy and Nicole, please stay on the table. We're almost at the last activity, and you'll need to be there, but in the meantime, you may have a break."Today's last topic is orgasm, also known as cumming. This is the most exciting part of sex. How many of you have experienced an orgasm before?" Every one of the boy's hands went up, as well as most of the girls. "Good. Well, for those that haven't, you're in for a treat. Each of you, get with the partner, or pair of partners, from the first class. Kent and Roberto, come to the front to join your partners."It took everyone a moment to get with their partner. Tony and Alex retrieved my remote from Filipe, and came to join me, and John and Eric got Ms. Sharon's remote from Ken, and joined her."Good. Now that everyone is with their partner or group, I want each of you to bring the other to orgasm. This will be an excellent hands-on activity; no pun intended. Since Samantha and I have two partners, we will each cum twice, and make each of our boys cum once. I think Samantha and I can manage that." She winked at me. I smiled back. "Alright, everyone. Have fun. There are some paper towels at the front to clean up with, once you're done."Once Ms. Sharon was finished speaking, everyone immediately began touching their partner. Tony and Alex seemed hesitant, like they didn't want to gang up on me, so I started the action by reaching forward and grabbing both of their cocks, and I started jacking them off. Once they saw I was willing, Tony reached forward and grabbed my breasts, as Alex turned the knob on the remote up to medium-high. Once he did that, he reached down and started rubbing my cunt.I looked around and saw many couples rubbing each other in various ways. I looked over to Ms. Sharon, and saw she was in much of a similar position as I, with two cocks in her hands, and four hands rubbing her tits and cunt. Looking to the front, I saw Nicole and Amy had Kent and Roberto's cocks in their hands. Each boy had one hand on their girls breast, and the other on the double dildo, moving it in unison between the two girls.As I continued to watch all the action in the room, I quickly got very horny, and had my first orgasm within the first couple minutes. I was the first girl in the classroom, but not the first person; I could tell Ken beat me to that, because Latoya had cum all over her dark chest.Once I was done, I decided to concentrate on the boys. I rubbed them faster and faster. Since I was right-handed, and Alex was in my right hand, he was first to blow his load. Since I was in control, I decided where it would go, so I pointed it right at my chest. The first glob landed on my right tit, and the second landed on my belly.Now that Alex was finished, Tony and I concentrated on each other. We seemed to be in a race to see who would come first. I had two advantages: Tony was a guy, and I knew they took less time than girls; and I had already cum, so I was further away from cumming again. It seemed Tony was aware of this fact, because he reached over and turned up the intensity on my vibrator to full-blast, before return his hand to my cunt and inserting three fingers.It took all my effort not to lean back and let go of Tony, but I was determined to finish him before he finished me. I was jerking him so fast, and he was fingering me at about the same speed. All around the room, I heard moans and saw cum flying, as well as bodies in the throes of orgasm. I knew Tony and I would be joining them soon.Finally, I couldn't take it anymore, and I let go of Tony, giving into the amazing orgasm. I leaned back, closed my eyes, and let out a loud moan. However, Tony was apparently at the end of his rope too, because as soon as I opened my mouth to moan, a load of cum landed directly inside of it. The next couple loads landed all over my face. The surprise cumload just excited me even more, and made my orgasm that much more intense.About 30 seconds later my orgasm had finished. I was still in a very high state of arousal, due to the vibrator buzzing away inside of me. Alex had turned it down, but it was still purring away. I opened my eyes and looked at Tony and Alex. They had both grabbed paper towels and were cleaning themselves off. Tony offered me one, and I took it. I started with my face, doing my best to get it all. Then I looked down and started on the load on my chest, which had dripped down to my belly.Once I was satisfied with being clean enough, I looked around. Most of the guys had finished, and several of the girls. I saw Amy and Nicole had switched positions. They were both on their knees, facing away from each other. With the dildo still between them, they were doing each other doggy style. I knew they were close to finishing. However, it appeared Ken was having some trouble finishing Latoya. I decided I'd help him out.I stood and walked over to the couple. Latoya was leaning back, with her ass on the edge of the seat, and her legs wide open. Ken was sitting on the floor between her legs, and had the vibrator in his hand. He was fucking Latoya with it, but not very quickly. It seemed his arm was getting tired."Do you want some help, Ken?" I asked as I approached.Ken looked up at me, and said, "Sure, if you don't mind. I never realized how much work it takes to get a girl off."I laughed. "Yep, it takes quite a bit more for us than it does for you guys."Ken moved aside, and I sat next to him on the floor. Latoya looked down at me and smiled. She looked exhausted. I could tell she was very ready to cum, but Ken just wasn't getting the job done. I knew I'd be able to help her.I grabbed the dildo in the black girl's cunt, and thrust it in as deep as I could, which caused Latoya to gasp. Then I proceeded to fuck her with it as fast as I could for about 30 seconds. The whole time, Latoya's body squirmed. I could tell she was enjoying it. When I saw she was getting worked up, I used the fingers on my other hand to rub her clit in small circles. With each movement, I saw the pink insides of her cunt lips get wetter. After another ten seconds or so, I could tell Latoya was about to cum.I turned to Ken and said, "Take it from here. She's just about to cum."Ken grabbed the dildo from my hand, and continued fucking the girl. Since he'd had a short break to rest, his arm had recovered, so he was fucking her with renewed intensity. Finally, I saw Latoya's body tense, then convulse with pleasure. Ken continued thrusting the dildo into her through the entire orgasm.Seeing that my help was no longer needed, I returned to my seat. A few moments later, I saw the Amy and Nicole collapse in a heap of pleasure, as they both came.Ms. Sharon then stood and said, "Excellent, class. It appears you have all had your first orgasm of this class. I promise you there will be many more to come. (No pun intended) That concludes today's class. All of you who received toys today may keep them. There is no assigned homework, but I encourage you to use what you've learned today and put it to good use in your free time. See you next class!"With that, everyone stood and started dressing and walking out the door. I still had the remote vibrator inside me, and I wondered how I was supposed to get it out. I looked to Ms. Sharon and got my answer. She was squatted down and I saw the vibrator slide out of her cunt, and she caught it in her hand. I copied her, squatting down, reaching below my cunt. It took me a few seconds to squeeze the right muscles, but then I felt the vibrator slide right out of me. Alex walked over and handed me the remote, which I used to turn it off, placing both components in my bag.I was one of the last to leave. Once I had most of my clothes on, I started out the door, pulling my shirt over my head as I walked into the hallway. As I walked back to my dorm, I thought about how fun that class was. I'd had two orgasms, and I'd received a new toy. I knew I'd have to try out the toy when I got a chance, and also see who I could get to surprise me with it.I also wondered what we would be covering in future classes. We were already starting to get physical with each other, so I knew that trend would continue. I knew we'd be expected to fuck at least our partner. Since I had two, I knew that meant I'd be fucked by at least two guys. Would I get a chance with the others as well? What about the girls? Also, Ms. Sharon had mentioned out-of-class projects, and a final exam. What would be expected of us for those?Only time would tell.Samantha plays with her new toy.In the last class, I'd received an interesting sex toy: a remote vibrator. It was a small, shiny metal object. It was about two inches long, 1.5 inches in diameter, and it was rounded on either end. With it, I received a remote control, which had only one control: a simple knob, which controlled the vibration intensity.Of course, I was very eager to test the new toy out as much as possible. So, that weekend, I decided it was time to try it.I woke up early Saturday morning, before most of the people were out and about on campus. I massaged my cunt for a few minutes, to get it good and wet, then slid the bullet inside me. I turned the knob to the lowest setting, which produced a very low hum inside me.Then I grabbed my towel, wrapped it around me, grabbed my shower basket, and headed out the door. Nobody was awake yet, so I simply took my shower, and went about my morning routine. The only difference was that I was horny the entire time, because of the vibration.When I got back to my room, I took the towel off and got dressed. I put on my favorite pair of jean short shorts, and a green t-shirt. I decided it was early enough to forego a bra, and I wasn't going anywhere that required panties. Then I grabbed the controller and my cell phone and walked out the door.As soon as I was outside, I looked around and didn't see anyone. So, before starting my walk, I turned the knob up to the next setting. I could instantly feel the vibration get more intense. I put the controller in my pocket and started my walk. I walked all the way across campus, and only encountered a few people.By this time I was very horny, and so I excitedly turned the knob up to two settings. Since it was so quiet, I could actually hear the quiet humming inside me. I sat down on a bench, and spread my legs slightly. I placed the remote control next to me on the bench and closed my eyes, enjoying the vibrator work me up even more.After a few minutes, I suddenly felt someone tap me on the shoulder. I jumped, and opened my eyes. Sitting next to me was a young guy, maybe 18 or 19 years old. He had the remote in his hand."Hi," he said. "Sorry, I didn't mean to startle you. I was just curious what this remote was for.""Oh," I said, looking at it. I thought for a moment, and realized I couldn't tell him what it was. "I'm not sure. It was here when I sat down.""Oh, strange," he said. He looked at it for a moment, then twisted the knob all the way up, testing what it did.Of course, I knew exactly what it did. I felt the vibrator go to the highest level inside me, and I could clearly hear the buzzing get louder. It took all my willpower, but I didn't let it show what was happening. The only sign was that I closed my eyes for a moment.Then he turned it down again, until it was all the way off."Strange," he said. Then, after a short pause, he continued, "Oh, how rude of me. I haven't even introduced myself. I'm Tristan.""Samantha." I replied."Cool. What brings you out here this early, if I may ask?"As he made small talk, in his hand, I watched him idly play with my remote. He slowly turned the knob up, stopping for a moment after each notch."Oh, just going for a walk," I replied, as I felt myself getting turned on again."Ah," he said, turning it up another notch. "Yea, me too. I'm just killing time." Then he pulled out his phone, and started flipping through it, all the while continuing to play with my remote.I felt the vibration increase, slowly, with each click of the knob. As it increased, I also started to hear the humming. I was very worried he'd hear the humming. I was trying to think of something to say, in case he asked about it, but the buzzing was so distracting, I couldn't think of anything.I also felt a lot of wetness between my legs. Just by moving my legs slightly, I could feel the inside the controller and my phone, and started back towards my dorm.As I walked, I couldn't help but think about what had just happened. A boy that I had just met had been in control of a vibrator inside of me. Of course, he didn't know that, but I did! As I thought about it, I couldn't resist; I turned the knob on the controller up to about mid-way, and felt the humming begin again, immediately.I was so distracted by the sensations inside of me, that I didn't notice when my juices started running down my leg. It wasn't until I was back in my room, that I realized the entire inside of my thighs were soaked, and it even slid almost near to my socks. I knew anyone I had passed (which included quite a few other students, as well as a professor or two), surely saw what was going on.When I finally arrived at my room, I hastily shut the door behind me, stripped off my shorts, and laid on my bed. I turned the knob up to full power, and started rubbing myself.A short time later, I came. Hard.Then I took a short nap.When I awoke, the vibrator was still buzzing, but it appeared I had turned it down to a low setting. However, that didn't stop my cunt from leaking a ton more juices. I looked down and saw my sheets were soaked.I turned the vibrator off, then squat down and pushed it out. It took a minute, because it had been in there so long, but it finally popped out, and I caught it in my hand. I placed it and the controller on my desk, then got dressed and took my sheets to the wash, along with the rest of my dirty clothes.Then I went back to my room, and went about my normal day.To be continued in part 4, Based on a post by smalltitslovr for Literotica.

Hour 4: Undercover officers to wear opposing team's gear to better monitor fans at Seahawks games

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 6, 2025 32:03

6pm: Guest – Cliff Mass – Professor of Atmospheric Sciences at the University of Washington // Cliff’s Hot Take: “The Climate Commitment Act will have NO benefit for mankind” // First-of-Its-Kind Study Finds Sea Level Rise Has Not Accelerated Because of Climate Change // Behind Enemy Lines // Ry Curley vs Damon Bruce // Damon Bruce, longtime host of the Damon & Ratto Show, can now be found at hosting his podcast, “Damon Bruce Plus”, on Youtube and @ DamonBruceShow on Instagram // Undercover officers to wear opposing team’s gear to better monitor fans at Seahawks games

university games professor climate change wear gear hot takes seahawks monitor officers undercover opposing times new roman atmospheric science aptos ar sa climate commitment act cliff mass

Human Sexuality 3O1: Part 2

Steamy Stories Podcast

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 6, 2025

Library Research.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.I walked back to the elevator, pressed the button, and got on. This time, nobody joined me, so I was by myself. The elevator door closed, and my hand immediately went between my legs. I figured I could probably cum before the elevator reached the bottom floor.What I didn't count on was people waiting on the other floors. About two floors down, the door opened, with a ding. It nearly gave me a heart attack, seeing the librarian and a couple students standing there, looking at me with my hand on my cunt."Oh. Sorry." said the librarian. "We'll catch the next one."The door closed, and I continued. I was just starting to orgasm when the elevator opened at the bottom floor. I gasped and writhed with the fantastic sensations coursing through my body, while the security student and everyone else in the lobby watched.After a moment, I had recovered. By then, the door had closed. I pressed the open door button, and walked out. I smiled at the security guy as I walked past, through the detectors, and out the door.I was exhausted from my recent release, so I didn't feel like running. I walked back to class. By now there were quite a few more people out and about, and all of them looked at me, but I didn't really care.As I got closer to my class, I saw a few of my naked classmates arriving at about the same time.We walked back through the halls, and into the classroom, to be greeted by a smiling Ms. Sharon."Well, how'd it go?" she asked.None of us really had anything to say about it all."Well, your lack of words is alright for today. I expected it. Don't forget your homework. I'll see you all next time."Once again, I quickly got dressed, and left.Day three: human anatomy.Day three.I was a bit more nervous, so I arrived earlier than usual. I got there about 10 minutes before class started. Because I was so early, I was the first one to arrive.I walked to my usual spot in the second row, and put my bag next to my chair. Before being seated, I took a big breath and readied myself for what I was about to do.The reason I was so nervous today was Ms. Sharon's instruction from the previous class: "be naked before class starts". In the previous classes, we were each named off, and stripped one-by-one at the command of Ms. Sharon. When Ms. Sharon told me to strip, I didn't have much choice. I either stripped, just like everyone else, or I would lost points for participation. Besides, I knew it was necessary for the class, and I wouldn't learn as much if I didn't.But this time was it was a bit different. This time I would strip at my own leisure. I knew I could choose not to, and wait until class started, but Ms. Sharon said to be naked before class started, and I knew there had to be a reason for that.So, I took another big breath, and whispered to myself, "here goes nothing."I grabbed the bottom of my purple t-shirt, and slipped it up over my head, lifting my arms high into the air. Just like the previous class, I opted for no underwear, since they'd be coming off anyhow. So, once my shirt was removed, I was standing there, alone in a classroom, topless. I felt a draft glide over my naked torso, and shivered. I dropped my shirt onto my bag before continuing.For my bottom half today, I decided to wear a purple and black skirt made of a light material; maybe polyester. I knew it would be easier to remove a skirt than pants, and I wanted to make this as easy as possible for myself. So, I untied the side of the skirt, and slipped it down my legs, bending over.Before I stood back up, I heard a whistle from behind, which made me jump. I snapped my hands to my chest and my crotch, and spun around to face my guest.As I turned, I saw it was Filipe, who was zealously inspecting my entire naked body. I wondered how much he saw before announcing his presence. I couldn't be sure, but I'd bet he saw my cunt from between my legs while I was bent over."Sorry Samantha," he said, as he walked toward his usual spot on the left side of the classroom. "I couldn't help it. You are just so sexy!""Uh; well; " I stammered, trying to think of a valid response, given the situation. "Thank you, I guess.""You're welcome." he replied with a smile, as he placed his bag on the floor. "I see you've followed Ms. Sharon's instructions. I suppose since you've set the example, I should join you."He then pulled one arm into his shirt, and pulled it off his body, then his other arm, revealing his dark, toned abs. Then he unbuttoned his jeans, unzipped his fly, and pulled both his jeans and his boxers off, freeing his large, limp cock. It was around 4 inches already."Much better," he said, smiling at me. "Now that we're both in our birthday suits, how about you lower your arms?"I considered it for a moment. He was just as naked as me, so I might as well. I shrugged, then lowered my arms, showing him my the rest of my naked body.He didn't try and hide his gaze as he looked at my tits and my bare cunt. I saw his dick grow in size a little. I smiled at that.We both took our seats, and a few seconds later, the next student arrived: Latoya. She walked to her seat, one row behind me. Seeing that we were both sitting there naked, she quickly removed her clothes as well. As she did, Filipe and I both watched intently.Latoya was wearing a white tank top, and very short jean shorts. Around the edges, I could also see the straps of a black bra and the hem of black underwear She started by grabbing the bottom of her shirt with both hands and pulling her tank top off. Then she unbuttoned and unzipped her shorts, revealing her long, dark, smooth legs. Then she reached behind her back, and undid her black bra, dropping it to the floor, which revealed her A-cup breasts, and dime-sized nipples. Finally, she grabbed the sides of her black panties, and pulled them down, showing us her bush, which was neatly trimmed into a thin vertical line. Now finished, she sat down behind me, crossing her arms and legs."So, what do you guys think of the class so far?" I asked, glancing around at each of them."Well, I'm enjoying the class so far" replied Filipe. "It's definitely been interesting so far, and I'm sure it will only get more interesting going forward. How about you?""Well, I certainly think it's an interesting class. When I signed up, I was not expecting something so; risqué. But, I think it's a very exciting class, and I'm determined to learn a lot. I've had a few sexual experiences, but it seems like every time I get into the bedroom with a guy, I don't have a clue what to do."Latoya laughed. "Yea, I feel the same way most times. I think this class will certainly help with that."As we talked, more people arrived. Each of them followed our example and stripped down completely naked. Most people were a bit hesitant, but if their logic was like mine, they figured that everyone else had seen it all before, and were eventually going to see it again. Also, it sounded like we would all become much more familiar with each other's bodies in later classes.Just at the start of class time, Ms. Sharon arrived. She also took her own instructions to heart, as she had stripped before arriving. The only thing she wore was a bag over her shoulder and a smile on her face.However, the more interesting part of her arrival was that she was followed by a familiar face: Nicole from the library!Nicole was dressed in a tight, dark grey t-shirt, with a sports brand logo across her mid-sized breasts. On bottom, she wore a pair of black, spandex yoga pants that clung to her body very tightly. With the two tight items, the curves of her slim body were very much apparent. So apparent, in fact, I saw a camel toe between her legs.Even with her very tight clothing that didn't hide the shape of her body whatsoever, she was still a lot more clothed than the rest of us. She seemed quite out of place."Hello class." said Ms. Sharon, as she placed her belongings on the desk. "I'd like to introduce a new student: Nicole Jackson. Yesterday, she witnessed a sample of your assignment, in the form of a nude Samantha in the library. After their parting, she took an interest in the class and reached out to me about joining the class. I happily added her to the roster."Now, since Nicole is joining us a bit late, she will not get the convenience of an easy first day. She will be required to strip completely, just like everyone else. She will also be required to do some catching up, and thus, she must perform yesterday's activity before next class period. I have already given her a random action and location."Now, Nicole, I will ask that you strip, then tell us a bit about yourself, including your virginity status.""Wow. Okay." replied Nicole, a bit shocked at the abruptness of the situation. She looked like she had just performed a cannonball into a lake on a January morning. "Well, I'm-" she started."Strip first, please.", interrupted Ms. Sharon."Alright." Nicole replied, and took a breath. "Here goes nothing."She placed her bag next to a nearby desk. She then grabbed the waist of her yoga pants, and slowly wiggled them down her legs, swaying her hips back and forth. Due to the tightness of the yoga pants, her panties came down as well. As she pushed them down, she bent over at the waist, allowing Ms. Sharon, who was behind her, to get an excellent view of Nicole's womanly parts.Once those were removed, Nicole kicked them over to her bag and started on her top half. She pulled one arm, then the other, out of the arm holes. Then she lifted the shirt over her head, and threw it over to her bag as well. Now that her shirt was gone, we could all see that she had one final tight piece of clothing remaining: a black and green sports bra. She quickly grabbed the bottom of the tight bra and pulled it over her ample breasts. She peeled it up over her head, and tossed it on top of her pile of clothes.I was wrong earlier, when I said she had mid-sized breasts. They only appeared mid-sized, due to the restrictiveness of the sports bra. Once that was removed, it was clear that she was easily in the top 3 in the class for breast size. I'm not sure if it was because of her large breasts or not, but her nipples appeared quite small in comparison."Well, now that I match everyone else, I'll introduce myself. As Ms. Sharon said, I'm Nicole. This is my third year as a student here. I'm from Florida. I was interested in this class, as it directly pertains to my major: Human Psychology. Finally, to answer Ms. Sharon's specific question: No, I am not a virgin."She then took her seat, crossing her legs, but leaving her large breasts for everyone to see.Ms. Sharon stepped back to the front. "Thank you very much Nicole. I'm glad you decided to join the class, and I'm sure you will gain a lot of useful information pertaining to your focus of study."Now, class, on to today's material. First, I wanted to review yesterday's activity, and get your feedback. So, what did you all think of it?"After a moment's silence, Nicole raised her hand and Ms. Sharon indicated she should talk. "Well, having not actually done the activity yet, I can't speak to that aspect of it yet, but I think I can give a unique perspective, as I was able to view the activity from the outside. I think it was a great activity that I'm sure got everyone out of their comfort zones. It speaks to the courage of everyone here that you were able to do that. Also, to be honest, it was very sexy. I can honestly say that seeing Samantha naked in such a public place as the library turned me on quite a bit. I can't wait to do the activity myself.""Thank you Nicole," said Ms. Sharon, when Nicole was finished. " That was indeed some useful insight. Anyone else?"After another moment with nobody responding, Ken spoke. "Well, I can definitely say it was embarrassing. I don't think I've ever been that embarrassed in my life. However, I can also say that I've never done something so exhilarating in my life. It felt amazing to walk around campus with everything on display. I felt like all the secrets of modern society were ripped from me, and I felt so free. Anyhow. That's my thoughts.""Excellent. Thank you Ken. Since nobody else seems willing to share their thoughts, I'll continue. And that's fine. I know it was a very personal thing that you all experienced, and it's perfectly acceptable that you don't want to share that with the rest of the class. However, I hope you were all honest with your write-ups. The only two people who will read those are yourselves and me. Speaking of the write-ups, everyone please take those out. I'll come around and collect them."After a minute or two, Ms. Sharon had all the papers collected into a pile, which she placed in her bag."Thank you everyone. Now that I've collected all of your first-hand accounts of your exhibitionist experiences, we will be moving on to our next topic. However, we are not done with exhibitionism in the context of this class. It will play a role in many topics we cover in the future, and it will be one of the options to be included in your final project."Now, as I've said, the goal of this class is to study human sexuality. Our first topic will build a foundation that we can build on for the rest of the semester. That topic is male and female human anatomies."In order to cover a real amount of detail for this topic, we will use live demonstrations. I would use myself as the female demonstration, but I wouldn't be able to properly point out each body part. So, I will need two volunteers; one male and one female."Nobody raised their hands. I, for one, didn't want to be singled out in front of the class for this demonstration. Ms. Sharon was being somewhat vague, but I guessed that whoever was being used for the demo would have their entire body closely examined by everyone in the class. I might have gained a certain level of comfort in my nudity around my fellow students, but this demo would take things to another level that I wasn't sure I could handle. My guess is that everyone else was having similar thoughts and feelings."Well, if nobody will volunteer, I'll have to pick two people at random. I figured this was going to be the case, so I've prepared two bags, male and female, containing each of your names. Each time we run into the case of no volunteers, I'll pull a names out of the bag. I will leave the names out until everyone from that gender has done a demo, then I will replace them. That will ensure that everyone gets a chance to participate, and that nobody gets singled out too much. Unfortunately, since there are less girls, that does mean you will each participate more often than the boys. Sorry, but there's not much I can do about that."So, I'll give everyone one more chance to volunteer on this activity. I will tell you that this is one of the more easy activities we will do this semester, so if you want to get your demo out of the way, feel free to volunteer."She waited another moment for anyone to raise their hand. Nobody did. "Alright. Then we'll leave it to chance. I'll pick one name from each bag today." She reached into the boy's bag first, and pulled out a small piece of paper, and read it aloud. "Filipe." She then reached into the girl's bag, and pulled out a second piece of paper, "Nicole."Wow, I thought, that sucks for Nicole. Not only is she stripping on her first day in the class, but she's also doing a demo."Okay, both of you come stand up here, please." They stood and walked to the front of the class, then turned and faced us, standing about two feet apart from each other. They both looked very nervous about what Ms. Sharon was about to ask them to do."Thank you. So, first we'll cover all of the non-sexual parts, although in some sense, you could argue that all body parts can be considered sexual, in one sense or another. Most of the body parts that we traditionally think of as non-sexual are the same between the male and female body. Actually, two thirds of the sexual parts are quite similar as well."So, we'll start at the head and move down the body from there. First, we have the hair. As you all know, on average, men tend to have shorter hair than women. Of course there are exceptions. Some men like to grow their hair out, and some women prefer to cut theirs short. But the social norm is that a girl's hair is long enough to come past her ears, and men's tend to max out at around the top of the ear."Next we have the face. Men tend to have sharper features, whereas women's faces tend to be more rounded. Another defining feature of the male face is facial hair. While women technically can grow facial hair, society has shunned it, so in most cases, it is considered a male feature. Women, on the other hand, tend to define their face via more artificial means, through make up, jewelry, and the like."Another important facial feature that we will touch on quite a bit in this class is the mouth. The reason that is important for this class is the fact that it's one of only three orifices that are generally used for penetration. In the case of penetration of the mouth, it is known as oral sex. We will cover oral sex in detail, a few classes from now."Moving on down, we have the torso." And so she went on, describing the similarities and differences between the male and female body, skipping over the "private" parts. As she described each part, she would point out where those parts were located on Filipe and Nicole's bodies.When she was finished describing the feet, and how they were a specific fetish for some people, she said, "That concludes the non-sexual parts. Now we'll move on to the more intimate parts of the body. Now, Filipe and Nicole, I understand that this part of the demonstration will probably make you uncomfortable, and that's understandable. However, this lesson crucial in order to eliminate any confusion that may otherwise occur in future classes."So, first, we have the chest. Both males and females have nipples." She pointed to each of Filipe's nipples, then to Nicole's. "The very center, raised area is the actual nipple. The surrounding dark area is called the areola. The area surrounding that on females also has a name: the breast."She pointed to the surrounding area of Nicole's breasts. Nicole blushed. "It also colloquially has a few other names, including: tits, boobs, and knockers."In most societies, the breasts are considered a 'private' area, and thus, they are kept covered." she said, as she air quoted the word private. "A woman's chest is also different from a man's, in that they produce milk. However, that only happens when the woman is pregnant, which Nicole here is not. So we obviously can't demo that."Moving on, we have the rear. Both of you, please turn around." They hesitated, but slowly did so, without question. She pointed to each of their asses. "The rear has many names, including butt, ass, bottom, glutes, and several others. It is very similar between males and females. They both have two cheeks on either side," she pointed to each of Filipe's cheeks, then each of Nicole's, "and a crack down the middle." She ran her finger down each of their cracks, causing them to shiver. "Now, the last part of the rear is the anus. However, with a simple glance at Nicole and Filipe's bottoms, you will not see the anus. Both of you, please spread your legs, and bend over the table in front of you. You can lean on it for support.""Ms. Sharon, do we really have to do this?" objected Nicole."Yes, Nicole, you do." replied Ms. Sharon, in a stern voice. "We must cover all the parts of the human anatomy, especially the sexual ones, and the anus is a very important part that we will be covering many times throughout the semester. If you can't handle this simple request, you will have difficulty with a lot more requests this semester. However, if you really feel uncomfortable, you can pass on this demo, but it will affect your participation grade."Nicole sighed. "No, that's alright. I'll bend over."Her and Filipe both spread their legs to shoulder width, and bent over at the waist, with their asses facing us. From this angle, I could see a good part of each of their asses, as well as Nicole's wet cunt, and Filipe's hardening cock hanging down, between their legs."Thank you. Now, we still can't really see the anus, so I'm going to have to spread your cheeks apart." She stepped next to Filipe, and spread his ass cheeks, revealing his tight ass hole. "There's the male." She released them, and moved over to Nicole. She grabbed each of her ass cheeks and spread them wide. "And here's the female. Nicole, can you please hold these for me, so I can point out important details." Nicole reached behind her and held her cheeks apart. "Thank you. This is the anus." she said, touching Nicole's asshole. "Like the other private parts, it has a few different names: anus, asshole, butthole, and rectum. It is a muscle that opens and closes, based on how relaxed the person is. As you can see, Nicole here is quite tense. Could you please relax, Nicole, so your classmates can see the difference?"It took Nicole a moment, but her asshole noticeably loosened."Thank you Nicole. The anus is one of three orifices that are generally used for sex. It's generally tighter than the vagina, and can be more painful for the receiver, if lubrication isn't used. There's a lot more to be said about the anus, but we will cover it in detail at a later date. Thank you Nicole. You may both stand."Nicole released her ass cheeks, and stood up. Filipe stood as well. Nicole was very red-faced, understandably. She just exposed one of the most intimate parts of her body to a group of about 20 people (most of whom she hadn't even really met yet), while another woman described it in detail, as well as a mention of it being used as a fuck-hole."Alright. Now we'll move on to the main sexual organs. This is the biggest difference between men and women. Before we start, I'd like everyone to move closer. Since these are such important parts of the human anatomy, I want everyone to get a good view. How about you scoot your desks back, and sit on the floor in front here?"We all stood, moved some desks around, and sat in a large group, no more than 10 feet from Nicole, Filipe, and Ms. Sharon. The people in front were even closer; maybe less than 2 feet away. Because we were so packed in the front, trying to get a good look, most of us were touching each other in some way or another. Someone's knees were touching my lower back, and my knees were touching Amy's back in front of me.Ms. Sharon continued, "Thank you everyone. Now, we'll start with the male genitalia: the penis. Nicole, you may join the rest of the class on the floor for now. Filipe, please sit on the desk, and spread your legs a bit."Nicole sat in an open spot near the front, as Filipe took a seat on the desk, and opened his knees to about shoulder-width."Now, this is the penis." said Ms. Sharon, touching Filipe's erect cock. "It also has the names: cock, dick, shlong, prick, pecker, Johnson, phallus, package, meat, and some others. It has two main parts: the shaft and the testicles." She stroked his shaft, then lifted it, and then pointed to his testicles. "At birth, the shaft has some skin called the foreskin. However, Filipe here has had his removed. In modern society, many babies have their foreskin removed, for health benefits, in a process called circumcision. The merits of circumcision are debatable."Now, Filipe's cock is currently erect. That means the shaft is much larger, and more rigid than it normally would be. That usually happens when the male is aroused, but can also happen for other reasons. When the penis is erect, it's more sensitive, and can more easily achieve penetration. His appears to be around 7 inches long, which is on the larger end of the spectrum. I took a mental note of his size before we started, and it was around 4 inches. So that's a growth of about 3 inches."That's pretty much it for the shaft. As for the testicles, there's not a whole lot to say. They're the place where semen is produced, and they're very sensitive. When handled roughly, it causes pain to the man."That concludes the male genitalia. On to the female. Filipe, you may be seated. Nicole, please take a seat on the desk, lay back, pull your legs back toward your chest, and spread them as far as you can."Filipe and Nicole switched spots. Nicole walked to the desk, and sat on the edge. Like Ms. Sharon said, she laid back, and spread her legs wide. That gave us an excellent view of her entire cunt. Nothing was hidden from our view."Perfect, Nicole. I know this is an uncomfortable situation, but it's necessary for everyone to fully understand the female anatomy. Now, the female genitalia is known by several names, including: vulva, pussy, vagina, twat, cunt, snatch, and many, many others. The cunt has several parts to it. Firstly, you have the labia majora." Ms. Sharon touched both of the outer sides of Nicole's cunt. "This is the part that is most easily visible, and covers the rest of the cunt."Nicole, don't be alarmed. I'm going to spread your cunt with my fingers, so we can better see the rest of the parts." She grabbed either side of Nicole's cunt lips with her index fingers and thumbs, and spread them wide. "Thank you for cooperating, Nicole. Next, we have the labia minora. These are two more flaps of skin that protect the entrance to the vagina. Together, the labia majora and labia minora are known as the labia, or cunt lips. In the middle here is the urethra, where Nicole urinates from. Can everyone see? The next two parts are the most important. If you need to, move closer."Some of the students in the back moved around to the front, so we were all in a semi-circle around Nicole. We were all staring intently at Nicole's cunt. She seemed quite embarrassed by this, but didn't put her legs down. She simply turned her head to the side, and closed her eyes."Good. So, here is Nicole's urethra. Now, the next part is the pleasure center of the most female bodies: the clitoris, or clit. The tip of the clit is located at the top of the cunt, but recent studies have found that the clit has a detailed internal structure as well. That outer part can sometimes be a little hard to find. Let's see if I can find Nicole's." Ms. Sharon rubbed around in the top of Nicole's cunt, until she found it. "Here it is. Since the clitoris is a vital part of female pleasure during sex, I want everyone to be able to find it in the future. So, I want each of you to come up and find Nicole's. I'll help you if you can't find it.""What?!" said Nicole, sitting up. "You're going to have each of them touch my cunt?""Yes, Nicole," replied Ms. Sharon, as she put a hand on Nicole's shoulder and pushed her back down. "It's a necessity. Just enjoy it. Filipe, you're closest, so you will go first. Come here." He stepped forward. "Alright, now I want you to put your index and middle fingers right here." She grabbed his hand and placed his fingers right about where Nicole's clit was. "Now rub around a little. You should be able to feel a little nub, and Nicole will squirm a little when you find it."Filipe rubbed Nicole's cunt for a moment, and Nicole twitched. "There you go. That's Nicole's clitoris. Alright, next. Samantha?"I stepped up. I was a little nervous. I had never touched another girl's cunt before. However, I knew exactly where my clit was, from much experience, so I knew it wouldn't be hard to find. I stepped between Nicole's legs, reached down, and immediately found her clit. I rubbed it for a few seconds, making Nicole squirm, almost to the point of making noises. Then I stepped back.For the next couple minutes, each of the other thirteen students walked up, rubbed Nicole's cunt, and made her squirm. Toward the end, she was making quite a few sounds of pleasure, and I'd bet she was close to cumming."Good job everyone. Now you all know how to find a woman's clitoris. That will make each of your sexual encounters much more enjoyable for your female partners. Now, the last part of the female genitalia, and arguably the most important, is the vagina. The vagina is the opening in a woman's sexual organ that allows for penetration. It is also where a woman gives birth from."Ms. Sharon reached into her bag, and pulled out an odd, metal device. "This tool is called a speculum. It is used by doctors during a gynecology exam, in order to get a better look inside a woman's vagina. Today, I will use this one to open Nicole's vagina, so you can all see inside. Nicole, please stay laying, with your legs spread wide, and I will insert the speculum. It might be a little cold."Nicole stayed laying on the table, with her legs held apart. Ms. Sharon placed the tip of the speculum at the entrance to Nicole's hole, and slowly inserted it, causing a small moan of pleasure from Nicole. Once it was completely inserted, Ms. Sharon squeezed the handle, which caused the inserted part to spread, and thus, open Nicole's vagina. At this point, we could all clearly see deep inside of Nicole."Good. Now, you can all see inside of Nicole's vagina. What you are looking at is Nicole's cervix. Beyond her cervix is her uterus, or womb, which is where a baby grows."Now, for the last topic we will cover today. For the purposes of this class, the most important part inside a woman's vagina is her g-spot. This is a spot on the front, inside wall of her vagina. It's a little rougher than the spots around it, and it causes the woman lots of pleasure. Recent research has hypothesized that the g-spot is the place where the clitoris meets the vagina. Let me see if I can find Nicole's." Ms. Sharon first removed the speculum, and placed it on the table. She then slid two of her fingers inside Nicole's cunt, and wiggled them around, until another moan escaped Nicole's lips. "Yep, there it is."Before we move on to today's final activity, I will explain your homework. Before the next class period, I want you each to review the parts of your own body that we have discussed today. For the men, that would include the testicles, shaft, and anus. For the women, that would be the breasts and nipples, the anus, the labia, the clitoris, the vagina, and the g-spot. All of you should experiment with what happens when you continuously stimulate the most sensitive parts. However, I would advise keeping a towel nearby for cleanup." She smiled."Now, for today's last activity, I want you each to find and rub Nicole's g-spot. Once you've had your turn at rubbing it, you may get dressed and leave. Since Filipe was also used as a demo today, he may go first, and leave early."Filipe stood, and approached the table. He once again stood between Nicole's legs, with his semi-hard dick hanging no more than a couple inches from Nicole's cunt. He put one hand on Nicole's pelvis, and with the other, he slowly inserted his index and middle finger into Nicole's cunt, which was soaking wet, and eagerly accepted this penetration.Like Ms. Sharon, Filipe wiggled his fingers around inside Nicole's cunt, but apparently, he wasn't as experienced with finding a woman's g-spot. It took him nearly a minute to find it. All the while, Nicole's body writhed with pleasure. Finally, he found it, and she released a moan louder than any she had made up to that point. Filipe continued rubbing for a few seconds, and then slid his fingers out of her cunt. She sighed out of frustration; it appeared she was close to orgasm.Filipe got dressed, gathered his belongings, and departed.Next up was Latoya. Like Filipe, she stood between Nicole's legs, with her sex very close to Nicole's. She slowly slid her middle and ring finger inside of Nicole, and apparently found her g-spot almost instantly, as Nicole wiggled and moaned with pleasure. Since Nicole was already so close to orgasm, it didn't take much to push her over the edge. Within seconds of Latoya's fingers penetrating her hole, she was moaning and thrashing with the pleasure of her orgasm. Latoya started to removed her fingers, but Nicole latched onto her wrist and moaned, "No! Don't stop yet, please!!" Latoya continued rubbing the inside of Nicole's cunt for another thirty seconds or so, until Nicole was spent, and finally released Latoya's wrist.Before leaving, Latoya slowly got dressed and watched the next few people take their turns at pleasuring Nicole.One-by-one, each of the other students stepped between Nicole's legs, inserted between one and three fingers, and rubbed the inside of Nicole's cunt. Most people took around thirty seconds to find the g-spot, with a few taking longer, and a few taking shorter. During that time, it appeared Nicole orgasmed around five different times.To be continued in part 3, Based on a post by smalltitslovr for Literotica.

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 7

garage bronco times new roman calibri ar sa lodo dan jacobs

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 6, 2025

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 7Quiet Little OrgyA retired couple invite some new friends home.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Eventually, by nine o'clock that Saturday morning, we had all showered and made our way downstairs for breakfast. I was last into the kitchen as I'd graciously allowed the women to go first. The dressing gowns that we'd bought for our Wednesday sessions came in useful in that Sue and Margie weren't faced with wearing their dancing dresses to eat in.I think they were both surprised at how relaxed the atmosphere was, I mean they had both fucked their hostess's husband the night before. Angie broke a comfortable silence as we ate. "Geoff. You know what you promised?" She meant the anal bareback that she'd been harping on about for a while."Yes my love?""Well," It was unusual for Angie to hesitate; if anything, her life would be much simpler if she did think more before speaking. "The thing is, would you mind if Sue and Margie came shopping to the naughty store and, maybe?" She looked at me as shyly as I'd ever seen her. "Could they watch while you sort of; do me? You know? Up the bum?" Marie snorted at the look on my face.I turned back to Angie. "Are you seriously suggesting that we take two women, who we've barely known for twelve hours, take them shopping in a sex store and then bring them back her to watch you and me having anal sex without a condom?""That pretty much sums it up," she conceded."Okay. As long as we're on the same page. It's fine by me."And so it was agreed. The two 'new girls' would go home in Sue's car, grab an overnight bag each and re-join us at our house for another evening of sexual exploration, including Angie's loss of her last virginity, and then they would go home on Sunday morning.This wasn't quite the weekend I'd imagined!Anyway, the five of us set off about twelve thirty and stopped at the little bistro we'd found on the way to the adult store. Margie and Sue insisted it was their treat to repay us for our hospitality. My clam linguini in white wine and cream sauce was excellent and the women seemed content with their meals too, so it was a contented crew who breezed into the store about an hour or so later.I left the girls to browse at their leisure as there was a particular item that I was interested in. Angie, very much a woman who was happy to get 'in your face' if you pissed her off, also had a well concealed submissive side that we had found by accident. I had resolved that, as a treat, I would buy her a collar that she could wear when she, and only she, decided she wanted to be dominated. I was aware from some basic research that there was an entire sub-culture around this behavior but, in our case, my only interest was to give my lover another way to express herself sexually. When we had experimented before, Marie was happy to play along but got no actual satisfaction from being submissive. With Angie though, as long as we were careful, she could use the experience to deal with some issues from way back.I found the relevant display and, satisfied that the girls were giggling together over something obviously particularly intriguing and probably disturbing from my point of view two aisles over, I made my choice and took it to the counter. The shop assistant approved of my choice. "So sir, for one of your ladies?" He enquired. I nodded. "Not S and M?""No. Just something she can wear to signal when she wants to be more, erm, passive," I explained."Perfect choice in that case," he replied.I took the collar and the receipt and put them in my pocket. I'd decide later when to give them to Angie. There was something else bothering me too, but I needed to speak to Marie first; a proper conversation that would have to wait until this weekend was over. I had an idea, and I hoped that she'd approve, but it was too important to risk getting it wrong.We left, not quite as laden as last time we visited, each of us carrying something designed to make sex even better. Isn't it sad that we're conditioned to find that somehow shameful? Marie regards me as a work in progress to break that conditioning. Ironic really, that it was her reaction to some sexy underwear that led us to where we found ourselves that day.We arrived back home a little after three and, while Marie took Angie upstairs to prepare, I led Margie and Sue into the kitchen to help make a brew while I checked the fridge to make sure that we had something to snack on later, having already had one substantial meal that day. I took Marie and Angie a cup of tea and a plate of chocolate biscuits and left them in the bedroom. I had no wish to be part of whatever they were doing in the bathroom with the bags, tubes and whatnot they had bought that afternoon.While I chatted with our new girls I diced a red onion, prepped some chorizo and sliced some Brie and Blue Wensleydale cheeses. I took a bag of ciabatta rolls out of the freezer to defrost and put a bottle of New Zealand Sauvignon Blanc in the fridge to chill. Okay, so it wasn't a fine vintage wine but it was going to pair with onion, blue cheese and spiced sausage: why the Hell would I use an expensive wine to wash that down?Our prep done we retired to the living room and chatted about, well, sex while we waited for Angie to make herself ready. I confess that I was a little concerned that she'd invested a lot of anticipation in what we were about to do. It would be her first time and only my second. What if it all went wrong? What if she hated it?I had a thought and dashed to the kitchen. When I returned a minute later both girls looked at me enquiringly."ED22," I explained, rather unhelpfully. The look on their faces made it clear that this was not only insufficient but actually demanded a more detailed explanation than if I had just said that I'd forgotten something. I reminded them of my sexual performance the previous evening and pointed out this would have been remarkable for a man in his twenties, let alone someone of my vintage.I told how I was now in a user trial of a new generation of drug for erectile dysfunction which allowed me, with no particular clinical need, not to put too fine a point on it, to fuck like a steam train for hours. We chatted about that for a while until my wife shouted downstairs. "Geoffrey, ladies, if you're ready, the ceremony is about to begin. Please join us upstairs, remove your clothing and take your seats." It seemed like an excellent idea so that's exactly what we did.Somehow, between helping Angie with her 'purges', my wife had managed to get another couple of chairs into our bedroom though admittedly one was a folding chair from IKEA that we kept for situations where the six seats that came with our dining room suite weren't sufficient. I stood in my dressing gown, waiting for Angie to emerge from the bathroom, feeling like a nervous groom at the altar. Sue and Margie sat in the seats behind me wearing only their bras and panties.Marie, acting as mistress of ceremonies also dressed for effect in a pale blue Basque and, well, that was it actually, waited for the tension to rise before she opened the bathroom door with a theatrical flourish. "Angie," she announced, in her most sultry voice. "Your lover is here to rid you of your last virginity. Do you willingly surrender to him?"Angie stepped naked into the bedroom and stood before me. She looked at her friends assembled to witness something that seemed to be really important to her and smiled. "I surrender my body totally to him. I ask that he takes my anal virginity in the knowledge that no man has had my ass before him and nor will any other man after him."If I hadn't realized before, it was out there now. Angie was making a point here, she was giving herself, pledging herself, to me! Fighting the urge to, yes, panic is probably the most appropriate word, I looked to Marie. My wife seemed not just content but actually happily engaged with this small but weird ceremony. I had really wanted to talk to Marie before I took this step but the situation seemed to have arisen before I had the chance, so I decided to take the risk.Stepping to my bedside drawer, I took out a small gift box. It was a generic necklace box I'd found in the loft but it was fine for my purposes. "Angela," she stiffened at my using her full name: that reminded her the time I had hypnotized her and left some interesting legacy imperatives in her subconscious. "Angela, I accept the honor you bestow upon me. It would please me if you would wear this collar as a sign that your body is mine to take, use and bestow at my pleasure."We all watched entranced as she swayed slightly as she comprehended what I'd said. Almost before she could react I was in front of her. "Angela, will you wear my collar?" She looked at me wide eyed and nodded fervently. I continued before she could speak. "You may wear or remove it as you wish but, when you wear it, You. Are. Mine and mine alone. Do you understand?"Angie looked beseechingly at her best friend in the world, my wife, Marie. How would she respond to her husband claiming her best friend's body? With obvious delight was the honest answer. Marie ran to Angie and gave her a massive hug. "Oh, sweetheart," Marie sobbed, tears running down her cheeks. "You'll be like my Sister-Wife. I love you so much."Then Marie turned to me. "God! I love you so fucking much too! When you've finished with Angie, me and the girls are going to fuck you so hard we're all going to be sitting on soft cushions for the rest of the week. Fuck! But you're amazing, you wonderful old softie."While Marie was kissing and hugging me, the other girls descended on Angie. They helped her to put her collar on. Oh! I suppose I ought to describe my gift; The description in the store's on-line catalogue was, 'A discreet, rose gold, slave day-collar for submissives'. It was a fetching circlet of engine-turned pinkish-gold with a small ring, presumably for a leash, at the throat.When the women all settled down, Angie finally replied. "I understand. When I wear your collar my body and mind are yours, and I give them willingly." She thought for a moment. "How shall I address you? Do I call you Sir? Are you my Master?"I'd given that question some thought, even as I was deciding whether to buy the collar in the shop. "I'm still Geoff, and you are my lover, not my slave. You will obey me, though, and I will discipline you if you don't." I looked around the room. The other women seemed content with my approach. Now for the big moment."Angela. Lay on the bed and expose yourself."She took a deep breath. "Yes Geoff."She settled on the side of our bed, sitting upright, facing our little congregation. Slowly she parted her thighs to display a tiny jewel decorating the anal plug that her little ring of muscle was already accommodating to.I looked at the new girls. "Ladies. How would you like to share my new toy?" Without waiting for them to even consider how to reply, I turned to Angie and gazed into her eyes. She knew we were connecting and quivered as her body anticipated my next words. "Angela. Your master commands you. Go to your happy place and come."Sue and Margie were stunned when, at my words, Angie clenched her thighs together and slumped back on the bed giving every sign of climaxing. Margie spoke. "I am definitely asking if I can have whatever Angie's got, for Christmas.""Go on girls," I entreated them. "Before she comes down. Get her prepared. The more aroused she is the less discomfort she'll feel."Marie crossed to stand beside me. "That was lovely what you did for her, just now," she said, hugging me.I kissed the top of her head. "I actually wanted to talk to you first but when I saw how important this was to Angie, I just decided it was too perfect a moment to miss. Did I do right?""You did very well dear," she smiled.We stood like that for a couple of minutes watching two women we'd only met practice their newly discovered lesbian skills on our best friend. "Marie?" I began."Yes dear?""What are we? I mean you, me and Angie? Are we a;” I hesitated to even say the word. "Are we a throuple?""Geoffrey, I adore you but, if you ever use that word again, you and I are going to have a problem.""I know, I felt dirty just saying it. But seemingly not as dirty as Sue." We stopped our conversation and watched, fascinated, as Sue appeared to make Margie and Angie simultaneously shriek with delight. I shook my head to clear it. "Anyway." I tried to maintain my train of thought. "I was going to ask you about Angie's status; you know? Your friend, our lover. What is she? Is she part of our relationship? Or is she just a woman we have sex with? Will you think about it anyway? In the meantime, I think it's time to claim my thrall's last virginity."At some point, Sue and Margie had got naked and I managed to grab some delectable handfuls of flesh as I gently peeled them off Angie's body. I had red somewhere that anal sex in the doggy position is less comfortable for novices than when done prone. It looked like I may be on the way to having enough experience to comment but, for now, I decided missionary would do just fine.Again, research suggested that we should have vaginal sex first to relax my partner; this time, local knowledge, that is my Dom's command to his Sub, emphasized by a post hypnotic suggestion to orgasm followed by a two pronged lesbian assault, suggested to me that she would be about as sexed up as a woman can get without actually having three cocks inside her at the same time.And so, after Angie's lovely ceremony gifting me her last virginity, the moment arrived. Marie stepped up with the dispenser of lube and delicately applied it along little Geoff's length. She stood on tiptoe and kissed me. "Try not to hurt her, Geoff. She's been looking forward to this so much." I nodded. I knew that only too well.I knelt between Angie's thighs and felt rather than saw Marie, Margie and Sue draw close behind me. Angie looked up at me pleadingly. I smiled down at her and gently pulled out the tapered stainless steel plug that she'd inserted to ready her sphincter for penetration. Marie took it from me. Before the ring of muscle could recover its usual resting state I pushed forward as firmly as I could without hurting her.Angie gasped as this new intruder made its way inside her bowels. I paused. "Are you okay, babe?" I asked."It's so; It's such a strange feeling," she murmured. "It's not like anything I've felt before. Let me just get used to it for a moment."I paused. I was about two thirds inside her and I didn't seem to be causing her actual pain. I have to admit that I was having to get used to some odd sensations myself. The ass plug made my penetration less awkward than I'd expected, but her ring was tighter around my shaft than a cunt would have been. It was odd too, knowing that the skin on my cock was directly touching her bowel walls. Like Angie said, "such a strange feeling.""Go on. A bit more. I think I'm ready." She tensed, waiting for me to push."No babe. Relax," I told her. "We're nearly all the way there. A bit more lube please." That last comment aimed at Marie.How strange is my life that I can casually ask my wife to lube the part of my cock between my balls and her best friend's backside so that I can take her friend's anal virginity? How strange is her life that she did it anyway with a smile and another kiss for me. I pressed forward again and marveled at the sensation."Oh fuck!" Angie moaned as I bottomed out (Sorry, but I couldn't resist). "Fuck me Geoff. Do it now. Do it hard and fast."So I began, slowly at first, and not my favorite long strokes as I didn't want to pull out accidentally. Another time it might not matter, today it had to be right. So, gradually speeding up, I began to thrust in and out, each time as deep as I could get. I looked wordlessly at Marie and saw that she understood. The bowel doesn't have the same nerve endings as a cunt. We'd discussed this earlier, so Marie and the others began to use their hands on Angie's cunt and clit and their tongues on her tits.I could tell that she was getting close, Hell, so was I, but she wasn't able to keep focus on anything. Her body was just searching for that position, any position that would enhance the pleasure she was striving for. Her hands clutched at the sheets, the heads of the women suckling her tits, her own hair, as if she was trying to contain the sensations in her head. And then, she reached the peak. She seemed to freeze, as if movement would break the spell, and then she cried out, "O fuck! Yes! Yes! Yes!" And then, trembling, she began to relax.It was a relief when she blew, because I was so close myself. I wasn't sure if she even realized I'd come. As we all relaxed, my cock finally softened and slipped out of her bum and I sloped off to the bathroom to clean up. A surreptitious look on the way confirmed the effectiveness of the girls' preparation. I looked clean anyway. Regardless, little Geoff was getting a good wash.When I came out of the bathroom, Angie was sitting up on the bed, excitedly comparing notes with Marie, who'd had anal sex with me once before, although with a condom, and describing the sensation to the new girls who hadn't. From their conversation their attitude could more properly be described as, 'hadn't yet'. My alternate Friday nights for the next few weeks could end up being 'bareback bottom nights', particularly as Marie still wanted to try bareback too, at least once.What about me? Let's be clear, I'm not selfless, but I get pleasure from giving pleasure. I can't understand a man who would pump and dump in a woman in five minutes and think that was fun. I'd rather spend ten minutes loving her tits and at least the same again between her legs, knowing that when I actually enter her the resulting sex will be spectacular. So did I enjoy it? Yes. Would I do it again. Yes, if one or more of the girls wants to. Would it ruin my life I didn't? No. I have a wife and her permission to screw eight mature but attractive sex partners. I'm not going to moan about a shortage of anal sex. It's fun but I sometimes wonder if it's worth the attendant preparation and fuss.Sorry, got a bit introspective there. I went and sat next to Angie. She surprised me when she slipped off the bed and knelt in front of me. "Did I please you, Geoff? " She asked. Good girl. She's remembered she was wearing her collar."You did well," I reassured her. "Even when you wear your collar, I'll keep my promises to you. I was concerned that you were too invested in doing this for the first time. Was it what you hoped for?"She looked serious. "It was amazing and it was something I'd never done and I wanted the experience. But." She looked up at me. "Just as important, I wanted to do something with you that I'd not done with another man; and I knew Marie would be part of it.""Thank you, sweetheart, that was a lovely and special gesture." I bent down to kiss her. "Love you, Angie."As I sat back up I caught Marie's eye. She smiled and inclined her head slightly in acknowledgement of our previous conversation. She'd think about it and then we'd talk.Again, Sue and Margie joined me downstairs while Marie helped Angie clean up. They were only ten or fifteen minutes and when they came down Angie had taken her collar off. Good. I only wanted her to be submissive in the bedroom, anything else might be a step too far.By the time they got downstairs our filled ciabatta were already in the oven and the wine was open and ready to be poured. We sat at the dining table, the five of us just chatting and getting to know each other. Marie explained how our sexual reawakening happened and how it spread to include her friends and then Sue and Margie.When she got to the episode where we made a dirty video they insisted on seeing it so I went into the living room and set up the TV so that I could cast from my phone onto the big screen. When the girls had finished eating, they carried their drinks in to join me and I pressed play.I sat on one sofa with Marie and Angie while Margie and Sue sat together on the other. By the time the video finished I was in the presence of four rather horny women. Marie took charge. "Geoff, you promised Angie that your cock was hers today. So you take her to our room and I'll entertain our guests in the other. See you in a couple of hours." She gave me a huge kiss and herded Sue and Margie upstairs.I turned to Angie. "I'm all yours, sweetheart. What do you want to do?"She looked shyly at me. "You'll think I'm weird.""That ship disappeared over the horizon a long time ago, babe," I replied."Then; Then can we just go to bed and cuddle? I feel, I dunno, overwhelmed? I loved what you did for me but now I think I just want someone to hold me until the world settles again. See? Weird.""Not at all. You feel how you feel. If you need comfort and affection instead of sex, that's fine. I will warn you now though that if we both doze off there's a fair chance you'll wake up with little Geoff wedged into your bum crack."

Human Sexuality 3O1: Part 2

Steamy Stories

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 6, 2025

Library Research.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.I walked back to the elevator, pressed the button, and got on. This time, nobody joined me, so I was by myself. The elevator door closed, and my hand immediately went between my legs. I figured I could probably cum before the elevator reached the bottom floor.What I didn't count on was people waiting on the other floors. About two floors down, the door opened, with a ding. It nearly gave me a heart attack, seeing the librarian and a couple students standing there, looking at me with my hand on my cunt."Oh. Sorry." said the librarian. "We'll catch the next one."The door closed, and I continued. I was just starting to orgasm when the elevator opened at the bottom floor. I gasped and writhed with the fantastic sensations coursing through my body, while the security student and everyone else in the lobby watched.After a moment, I had recovered. By then, the door had closed. I pressed the open door button, and walked out. I smiled at the security guy as I walked past, through the detectors, and out the door.I was exhausted from my recent release, so I didn't feel like running. I walked back to class. By now there were quite a few more people out and about, and all of them looked at me, but I didn't really care.As I got closer to my class, I saw a few of my naked classmates arriving at about the same time.We walked back through the halls, and into the classroom, to be greeted by a smiling Ms. Sharon."Well, how'd it go?" she asked.None of us really had anything to say about it all."Well, your lack of words is alright for today. I expected it. Don't forget your homework. I'll see you all next time."Once again, I quickly got dressed, and left.Day three: human anatomy.Day three.I was a bit more nervous, so I arrived earlier than usual. I got there about 10 minutes before class started. Because I was so early, I was the first one to arrive.I walked to my usual spot in the second row, and put my bag next to my chair. Before being seated, I took a big breath and readied myself for what I was about to do.The reason I was so nervous today was Ms. Sharon's instruction from the previous class: "be naked before class starts". In the previous classes, we were each named off, and stripped one-by-one at the command of Ms. Sharon. When Ms. Sharon told me to strip, I didn't have much choice. I either stripped, just like everyone else, or I would lost points for participation. Besides, I knew it was necessary for the class, and I wouldn't learn as much if I didn't.But this time was it was a bit different. This time I would strip at my own leisure. I knew I could choose not to, and wait until class started, but Ms. Sharon said to be naked before class started, and I knew there had to be a reason for that.So, I took another big breath, and whispered to myself, "here goes nothing."I grabbed the bottom of my purple t-shirt, and slipped it up over my head, lifting my arms high into the air. Just like the previous class, I opted for no underwear, since they'd be coming off anyhow. So, once my shirt was removed, I was standing there, alone in a classroom, topless. I felt a draft glide over my naked torso, and shivered. I dropped my shirt onto my bag before continuing.For my bottom half today, I decided to wear a purple and black skirt made of a light material; maybe polyester. I knew it would be easier to remove a skirt than pants, and I wanted to make this as easy as possible for myself. So, I untied the side of the skirt, and slipped it down my legs, bending over.Before I stood back up, I heard a whistle from behind, which made me jump. I snapped my hands to my chest and my crotch, and spun around to face my guest.As I turned, I saw it was Filipe, who was zealously inspecting my entire naked body. I wondered how much he saw before announcing his presence. I couldn't be sure, but I'd bet he saw my cunt from between my legs while I was bent over."Sorry Samantha," he said, as he walked toward his usual spot on the left side of the classroom. "I couldn't help it. You are just so sexy!""Uh; well; " I stammered, trying to think of a valid response, given the situation. "Thank you, I guess.""You're welcome." he replied with a smile, as he placed his bag on the floor. "I see you've followed Ms. Sharon's instructions. I suppose since you've set the example, I should join you."He then pulled one arm into his shirt, and pulled it off his body, then his other arm, revealing his dark, toned abs. Then he unbuttoned his jeans, unzipped his fly, and pulled both his jeans and his boxers off, freeing his large, limp cock. It was around 4 inches already."Much better," he said, smiling at me. "Now that we're both in our birthday suits, how about you lower your arms?"I considered it for a moment. He was just as naked as me, so I might as well. I shrugged, then lowered my arms, showing him my the rest of my naked body.He didn't try and hide his gaze as he looked at my tits and my bare cunt. I saw his dick grow in size a little. I smiled at that.We both took our seats, and a few seconds later, the next student arrived: Latoya. She walked to her seat, one row behind me. Seeing that we were both sitting there naked, she quickly removed her clothes as well. As she did, Filipe and I both watched intently.Latoya was wearing a white tank top, and very short jean shorts. Around the edges, I could also see the straps of a black bra and the hem of black underwear She started by grabbing the bottom of her shirt with both hands and pulling her tank top off. Then she unbuttoned and unzipped her shorts, revealing her long, dark, smooth legs. Then she reached behind her back, and undid her black bra, dropping it to the floor, which revealed her A-cup breasts, and dime-sized nipples. Finally, she grabbed the sides of her black panties, and pulled them down, showing us her bush, which was neatly trimmed into a thin vertical line. Now finished, she sat down behind me, crossing her arms and legs."So, what do you guys think of the class so far?" I asked, glancing around at each of them."Well, I'm enjoying the class so far" replied Filipe. "It's definitely been interesting so far, and I'm sure it will only get more interesting going forward. How about you?""Well, I certainly think it's an interesting class. When I signed up, I was not expecting something so; risqué. But, I think it's a very exciting class, and I'm determined to learn a lot. I've had a few sexual experiences, but it seems like every time I get into the bedroom with a guy, I don't have a clue what to do."Latoya laughed. "Yea, I feel the same way most times. I think this class will certainly help with that."As we talked, more people arrived. Each of them followed our example and stripped down completely naked. Most people were a bit hesitant, but if their logic was like mine, they figured that everyone else had seen it all before, and were eventually going to see it again. Also, it sounded like we would all become much more familiar with each other's bodies in later classes.Just at the start of class time, Ms. Sharon arrived. She also took her own instructions to heart, as she had stripped before arriving. The only thing she wore was a bag over her shoulder and a smile on her face.However, the more interesting part of her arrival was that she was followed by a familiar face: Nicole from the library!Nicole was dressed in a tight, dark grey t-shirt, with a sports brand logo across her mid-sized breasts. On bottom, she wore a pair of black, spandex yoga pants that clung to her body very tightly. With the two tight items, the curves of her slim body were very much apparent. So apparent, in fact, I saw a camel toe between her legs.Even with her very tight clothing that didn't hide the shape of her body whatsoever, she was still a lot more clothed than the rest of us. She seemed quite out of place."Hello class." said Ms. Sharon, as she placed her belongings on the desk. "I'd like to introduce a new student: Nicole Jackson. Yesterday, she witnessed a sample of your assignment, in the form of a nude Samantha in the library. After their parting, she took an interest in the class and reached out to me about joining the class. I happily added her to the roster."Now, since Nicole is joining us a bit late, she will not get the convenience of an easy first day. She will be required to strip completely, just like everyone else. She will also be required to do some catching up, and thus, she must perform yesterday's activity before next class period. I have already given her a random action and location."Now, Nicole, I will ask that you strip, then tell us a bit about yourself, including your virginity status.""Wow. Okay." replied Nicole, a bit shocked at the abruptness of the situation. She looked like she had just performed a cannonball into a lake on a January morning. "Well, I'm-" she started."Strip first, please.", interrupted Ms. Sharon."Alright." Nicole replied, and took a breath. "Here goes nothing."She placed her bag next to a nearby desk. She then grabbed the waist of her yoga pants, and slowly wiggled them down her legs, swaying her hips back and forth. Due to the tightness of the yoga pants, her panties came down as well. As she pushed them down, she bent over at the waist, allowing Ms. Sharon, who was behind her, to get an excellent view of Nicole's womanly parts.Once those were removed, Nicole kicked them over to her bag and started on her top half. She pulled one arm, then the other, out of the arm holes. Then she lifted the shirt over her head, and threw it over to her bag as well. Now that her shirt was gone, we could all see that she had one final tight piece of clothing remaining: a black and green sports bra. She quickly grabbed the bottom of the tight bra and pulled it over her ample breasts. She peeled it up over her head, and tossed it on top of her pile of clothes.I was wrong earlier, when I said she had mid-sized breasts. They only appeared mid-sized, due to the restrictiveness of the sports bra. Once that was removed, it was clear that she was easily in the top 3 in the class for breast size. I'm not sure if it was because of her large breasts or not, but her nipples appeared quite small in comparison."Well, now that I match everyone else, I'll introduce myself. As Ms. Sharon said, I'm Nicole. This is my third year as a student here. I'm from Florida. I was interested in this class, as it directly pertains to my major: Human Psychology. Finally, to answer Ms. Sharon's specific question: No, I am not a virgin."She then took her seat, crossing her legs, but leaving her large breasts for everyone to see.Ms. Sharon stepped back to the front. "Thank you very much Nicole. I'm glad you decided to join the class, and I'm sure you will gain a lot of useful information pertaining to your focus of study."Now, class, on to today's material. First, I wanted to review yesterday's activity, and get your feedback. So, what did you all think of it?"After a moment's silence, Nicole raised her hand and Ms. Sharon indicated she should talk. "Well, having not actually done the activity yet, I can't speak to that aspect of it yet, but I think I can give a unique perspective, as I was able to view the activity from the outside. I think it was a great activity that I'm sure got everyone out of their comfort zones. It speaks to the courage of everyone here that you were able to do that. Also, to be honest, it was very sexy. I can honestly say that seeing Samantha naked in such a public place as the library turned me on quite a bit. I can't wait to do the activity myself.""Thank you Nicole," said Ms. Sharon, when Nicole was finished. " That was indeed some useful insight. Anyone else?"After another moment with nobody responding, Ken spoke. "Well, I can definitely say it was embarrassing. I don't think I've ever been that embarrassed in my life. However, I can also say that I've never done something so exhilarating in my life. It felt amazing to walk around campus with everything on display. I felt like all the secrets of modern society were ripped from me, and I felt so free. Anyhow. That's my thoughts.""Excellent. Thank you Ken. Since nobody else seems willing to share their thoughts, I'll continue. And that's fine. I know it was a very personal thing that you all experienced, and it's perfectly acceptable that you don't want to share that with the rest of the class. However, I hope you were all honest with your write-ups. The only two people who will read those are yourselves and me. Speaking of the write-ups, everyone please take those out. I'll come around and collect them."After a minute or two, Ms. Sharon had all the papers collected into a pile, which she placed in her bag."Thank you everyone. Now that I've collected all of your first-hand accounts of your exhibitionist experiences, we will be moving on to our next topic. However, we are not done with exhibitionism in the context of this class. It will play a role in many topics we cover in the future, and it will be one of the options to be included in your final project."Now, as I've said, the goal of this class is to study human sexuality. Our first topic will build a foundation that we can build on for the rest of the semester. That topic is male and female human anatomies."In order to cover a real amount of detail for this topic, we will use live demonstrations. I would use myself as the female demonstration, but I wouldn't be able to properly point out each body part. So, I will need two volunteers; one male and one female."Nobody raised their hands. I, for one, didn't want to be singled out in front of the class for this demonstration. Ms. Sharon was being somewhat vague, but I guessed that whoever was being used for the demo would have their entire body closely examined by everyone in the class. I might have gained a certain level of comfort in my nudity around my fellow students, but this demo would take things to another level that I wasn't sure I could handle. My guess is that everyone else was having similar thoughts and feelings."Well, if nobody will volunteer, I'll have to pick two people at random. I figured this was going to be the case, so I've prepared two bags, male and female, containing each of your names. Each time we run into the case of no volunteers, I'll pull a names out of the bag. I will leave the names out until everyone from that gender has done a demo, then I will replace them. That will ensure that everyone gets a chance to participate, and that nobody gets singled out too much. Unfortunately, since there are less girls, that does mean you will each participate more often than the boys. Sorry, but there's not much I can do about that."So, I'll give everyone one more chance to volunteer on this activity. I will tell you that this is one of the more easy activities we will do this semester, so if you want to get your demo out of the way, feel free to volunteer."She waited another moment for anyone to raise their hand. Nobody did. "Alright. Then we'll leave it to chance. I'll pick one name from each bag today." She reached into the boy's bag first, and pulled out a small piece of paper, and read it aloud. "Filipe." She then reached into the girl's bag, and pulled out a second piece of paper, "Nicole."Wow, I thought, that sucks for Nicole. Not only is she stripping on her first day in the class, but she's also doing a demo."Okay, both of you come stand up here, please." They stood and walked to the front of the class, then turned and faced us, standing about two feet apart from each other. They both looked very nervous about what Ms. Sharon was about to ask them to do."Thank you. So, first we'll cover all of the non-sexual parts, although in some sense, you could argue that all body parts can be considered sexual, in one sense or another. Most of the body parts that we traditionally think of as non-sexual are the same between the male and female body. Actually, two thirds of the sexual parts are quite similar as well."So, we'll start at the head and move down the body from there. First, we have the hair. As you all know, on average, men tend to have shorter hair than women. Of course there are exceptions. Some men like to grow their hair out, and some women prefer to cut theirs short. But the social norm is that a girl's hair is long enough to come past her ears, and men's tend to max out at around the top of the ear."Next we have the face. Men tend to have sharper features, whereas women's faces tend to be more rounded. Another defining feature of the male face is facial hair. While women technically can grow facial hair, society has shunned it, so in most cases, it is considered a male feature. Women, on the other hand, tend to define their face via more artificial means, through make up, jewelry, and the like."Another important facial feature that we will touch on quite a bit in this class is the mouth. The reason that is important for this class is the fact that it's one of only three orifices that are generally used for penetration. In the case of penetration of the mouth, it is known as oral sex. We will cover oral sex in detail, a few classes from now."Moving on down, we have the torso." And so she went on, describing the similarities and differences between the male and female body, skipping over the "private" parts. As she described each part, she would point out where those parts were located on Filipe and Nicole's bodies.When she was finished describing the feet, and how they were a specific fetish for some people, she said, "That concludes the non-sexual parts. Now we'll move on to the more intimate parts of the body. Now, Filipe and Nicole, I understand that this part of the demonstration will probably make you uncomfortable, and that's understandable. However, this lesson crucial in order to eliminate any confusion that may otherwise occur in future classes."So, first, we have the chest. Both males and females have nipples." She pointed to each of Filipe's nipples, then to Nicole's. "The very center, raised area is the actual nipple. The surrounding dark area is called the areola. The area surrounding that on females also has a name: the breast."She pointed to the surrounding area of Nicole's breasts. Nicole blushed. "It also colloquially has a few other names, including: tits, boobs, and knockers."In most societies, the breasts are considered a 'private' area, and thus, they are kept covered." she said, as she air quoted the word private. "A woman's chest is also different from a man's, in that they produce milk. However, that only happens when the woman is pregnant, which Nicole here is not. So we obviously can't demo that."Moving on, we have the rear. Both of you, please turn around." They hesitated, but slowly did so, without question. She pointed to each of their asses. "The rear has many names, including butt, ass, bottom, glutes, and several others. It is very similar between males and females. They both have two cheeks on either side," she pointed to each of Filipe's cheeks, then each of Nicole's, "and a crack down the middle." She ran her finger down each of their cracks, causing them to shiver. "Now, the last part of the rear is the anus. However, with a simple glance at Nicole and Filipe's bottoms, you will not see the anus. Both of you, please spread your legs, and bend over the table in front of you. You can lean on it for support.""Ms. Sharon, do we really have to do this?" objected Nicole."Yes, Nicole, you do." replied Ms. Sharon, in a stern voice. "We must cover all the parts of the human anatomy, especially the sexual ones, and the anus is a very important part that we will be covering many times throughout the semester. If you can't handle this simple request, you will have difficulty with a lot more requests this semester. However, if you really feel uncomfortable, you can pass on this demo, but it will affect your participation grade."Nicole sighed. "No, that's alright. I'll bend over."Her and Filipe both spread their legs to shoulder width, and bent over at the waist, with their asses facing us. From this angle, I could see a good part of each of their asses, as well as Nicole's wet cunt, and Filipe's hardening cock hanging down, between their legs."Thank you. Now, we still can't really see the anus, so I'm going to have to spread your cheeks apart." She stepped next to Filipe, and spread his ass cheeks, revealing his tight ass hole. "There's the male." She released them, and moved over to Nicole. She grabbed each of her ass cheeks and spread them wide. "And here's the female. Nicole, can you please hold these for me, so I can point out important details." Nicole reached behind her and held her cheeks apart. "Thank you. This is the anus." she said, touching Nicole's asshole. "Like the other private parts, it has a few different names: anus, asshole, butthole, and rectum. It is a muscle that opens and closes, based on how relaxed the person is. As you can see, Nicole here is quite tense. Could you please relax, Nicole, so your classmates can see the difference?"It took Nicole a moment, but her asshole noticeably loosened."Thank you Nicole. The anus is one of three orifices that are generally used for sex. It's generally tighter than the vagina, and can be more painful for the receiver, if lubrication isn't used. There's a lot more to be said about the anus, but we will cover it in detail at a later date. Thank you Nicole. You may both stand."Nicole released her ass cheeks, and stood up. Filipe stood as well. Nicole was very red-faced, understandably. She just exposed one of the most intimate parts of her body to a group of about 20 people (most of whom she hadn't even really met yet), while another woman described it in detail, as well as a mention of it being used as a fuck-hole."Alright. Now we'll move on to the main sexual organs. This is the biggest difference between men and women. Before we start, I'd like everyone to move closer. Since these are such important parts of the human anatomy, I want everyone to get a good view. How about you scoot your desks back, and sit on the floor in front here?"We all stood, moved some desks around, and sat in a large group, no more than 10 feet from Nicole, Filipe, and Ms. Sharon. The people in front were even closer; maybe less than 2 feet away. Because we were so packed in the front, trying to get a good look, most of us were touching each other in some way or another. Someone's knees were touching my lower back, and my knees were touching Amy's back in front of me.Ms. Sharon continued, "Thank you everyone. Now, we'll start with the male genitalia: the penis. Nicole, you may join the rest of the class on the floor for now. Filipe, please sit on the desk, and spread your legs a bit."Nicole sat in an open spot near the front, as Filipe took a seat on the desk, and opened his knees to about shoulder-width."Now, this is the penis." said Ms. Sharon, touching Filipe's erect cock. "It also has the names: cock, dick, shlong, prick, pecker, Johnson, phallus, package, meat, and some others. It has two main parts: the shaft and the testicles." She stroked his shaft, then lifted it, and then pointed to his testicles. "At birth, the shaft has some skin called the foreskin. However, Filipe here has had his removed. In modern society, many babies have their foreskin removed, for health benefits, in a process called circumcision. The merits of circumcision are debatable."Now, Filipe's cock is currently erect. That means the shaft is much larger, and more rigid than it normally would be. That usually happens when the male is aroused, but can also happen for other reasons. When the penis is erect, it's more sensitive, and can more easily achieve penetration. His appears to be around 7 inches long, which is on the larger end of the spectrum. I took a mental note of his size before we started, and it was around 4 inches. So that's a growth of about 3 inches."That's pretty much it for the shaft. As for the testicles, there's not a whole lot to say. They're the place where semen is produced, and they're very sensitive. When handled roughly, it causes pain to the man."That concludes the male genitalia. On to the female. Filipe, you may be seated. Nicole, please take a seat on the desk, lay back, pull your legs back toward your chest, and spread them as far as you can."Filipe and Nicole switched spots. Nicole walked to the desk, and sat on the edge. Like Ms. Sharon said, she laid back, and spread her legs wide. That gave us an excellent view of her entire cunt. Nothing was hidden from our view."Perfect, Nicole. I know this is an uncomfortable situation, but it's necessary for everyone to fully understand the female anatomy. Now, the female genitalia is known by several names, including: vulva, pussy, vagina, twat, cunt, snatch, and many, many others. The cunt has several parts to it. Firstly, you have the labia majora." Ms. Sharon touched both of the outer sides of Nicole's cunt. "This is the part that is most easily visible, and covers the rest of the cunt."Nicole, don't be alarmed. I'm going to spread your cunt with my fingers, so we can better see the rest of the parts." She grabbed either side of Nicole's cunt lips with her index fingers and thumbs, and spread them wide. "Thank you for cooperating, Nicole. Next, we have the labia minora. These are two more flaps of skin that protect the entrance to the vagina. Together, the labia majora and labia minora are known as the labia, or cunt lips. In the middle here is the urethra, where Nicole urinates from. Can everyone see? The next two parts are the most important. If you need to, move closer."Some of the students in the back moved around to the front, so we were all in a semi-circle around Nicole. We were all staring intently at Nicole's cunt. She seemed quite embarrassed by this, but didn't put her legs down. She simply turned her head to the side, and closed her eyes."Good. So, here is Nicole's urethra. Now, the next part is the pleasure center of the most female bodies: the clitoris, or clit. The tip of the clit is located at the top of the cunt, but recent studies have found that the clit has a detailed internal structure as well. That outer part can sometimes be a little hard to find. Let's see if I can find Nicole's." Ms. Sharon rubbed around in the top of Nicole's cunt, until she found it. "Here it is. Since the clitoris is a vital part of female pleasure during sex, I want everyone to be able to find it in the future. So, I want each of you to come up and find Nicole's. I'll help you if you can't find it.""What?!" said Nicole, sitting up. "You're going to have each of them touch my cunt?""Yes, Nicole," replied Ms. Sharon, as she put a hand on Nicole's shoulder and pushed her back down. "It's a necessity. Just enjoy it. Filipe, you're closest, so you will go first. Come here." He stepped forward. "Alright, now I want you to put your index and middle fingers right here." She grabbed his hand and placed his fingers right about where Nicole's clit was. "Now rub around a little. You should be able to feel a little nub, and Nicole will squirm a little when you find it."Filipe rubbed Nicole's cunt for a moment, and Nicole twitched. "There you go. That's Nicole's clitoris. Alright, next. Samantha?"I stepped up. I was a little nervous. I had never touched another girl's cunt before. However, I knew exactly where my clit was, from much experience, so I knew it wouldn't be hard to find. I stepped between Nicole's legs, reached down, and immediately found her clit. I rubbed it for a few seconds, making Nicole squirm, almost to the point of making noises. Then I stepped back.For the next couple minutes, each of the other thirteen students walked up, rubbed Nicole's cunt, and made her squirm. Toward the end, she was making quite a few sounds of pleasure, and I'd bet she was close to cumming."Good job everyone. Now you all know how to find a woman's clitoris. That will make each of your sexual encounters much more enjoyable for your female partners. Now, the last part of the female genitalia, and arguably the most important, is the vagina. The vagina is the opening in a woman's sexual organ that allows for penetration. It is also where a woman gives birth from."Ms. Sharon reached into her bag, and pulled out an odd, metal device. "This tool is called a speculum. It is used by doctors during a gynecology exam, in order to get a better look inside a woman's vagina. Today, I will use this one to open Nicole's vagina, so you can all see inside. Nicole, please stay laying, with your legs spread wide, and I will insert the speculum. It might be a little cold."Nicole stayed laying on the table, with her legs held apart. Ms. Sharon placed the tip of the speculum at the entrance to Nicole's hole, and slowly inserted it, causing a small moan of pleasure from Nicole. Once it was completely inserted, Ms. Sharon squeezed the handle, which caused the inserted part to spread, and thus, open Nicole's vagina. At this point, we could all clearly see deep inside of Nicole."Good. Now, you can all see inside of Nicole's vagina. What you are looking at is Nicole's cervix. Beyond her cervix is her uterus, or womb, which is where a baby grows."Now, for the last topic we will cover today. For the purposes of this class, the most important part inside a woman's vagina is her g-spot. This is a spot on the front, inside wall of her vagina. It's a little rougher than the spots around it, and it causes the woman lots of pleasure. Recent research has hypothesized that the g-spot is the place where the clitoris meets the vagina. Let me see if I can find Nicole's." Ms. Sharon first removed the speculum, and placed it on the table. She then slid two of her fingers inside Nicole's cunt, and wiggled them around, until another moan escaped Nicole's lips. "Yep, there it is."Before we move on to today's final activity, I will explain your homework. Before the next class period, I want you each to review the parts of your own body that we have discussed today. For the men, that would include the testicles, shaft, and anus. For the women, that would be the breasts and nipples, the anus, the labia, the clitoris, the vagina, and the g-spot. All of you should experiment with what happens when you continuously stimulate the most sensitive parts. However, I would advise keeping a towel nearby for cleanup." She smiled."Now, for today's last activity, I want you each to find and rub Nicole's g-spot. Once you've had your turn at rubbing it, you may get dressed and leave. Since Filipe was also used as a demo today, he may go first, and leave early."Filipe stood, and approached the table. He once again stood between Nicole's legs, with his semi-hard dick hanging no more than a couple inches from Nicole's cunt. He put one hand on Nicole's pelvis, and with the other, he slowly inserted his index and middle finger into Nicole's cunt, which was soaking wet, and eagerly accepted this penetration.Like Ms. Sharon, Filipe wiggled his fingers around inside Nicole's cunt, but apparently, he wasn't as experienced with finding a woman's g-spot. It took him nearly a minute to find it. All the while, Nicole's body writhed with pleasure. Finally, he found it, and she released a moan louder than any she had made up to that point. Filipe continued rubbing for a few seconds, and then slid his fingers out of her cunt. She sighed out of frustration; it appeared she was close to orgasm.Filipe got dressed, gathered his belongings, and departed.Next up was Latoya. Like Filipe, she stood between Nicole's legs, with her sex very close to Nicole's. She slowly slid her middle and ring finger inside of Nicole, and apparently found her g-spot almost instantly, as Nicole wiggled and moaned with pleasure. Since Nicole was already so close to orgasm, it didn't take much to push her over the edge. Within seconds of Latoya's fingers penetrating her hole, she was moaning and thrashing with the pleasure of her orgasm. Latoya started to removed her fingers, but Nicole latched onto her wrist and moaned, "No! Don't stop yet, please!!" Latoya continued rubbing the inside of Nicole's cunt for another thirty seconds or so, until Nicole was spent, and finally released Latoya's wrist.Before leaving, Latoya slowly got dressed and watched the next few people take their turns at pleasuring Nicole.One-by-one, each of the other students stepped between Nicole's legs, inserted between one and three fingers, and rubbed the inside of Nicole's cunt. Most people took around thirty seconds to find the g-spot, with a few taking longer, and a few taking shorter. During that time, it appeared Nicole orgasmed around five different times.To be continued in part 3, Based on a post by smalltitslovr for Literotica.

The Dan Jacobs Show | Hour 2 | 09.06.25

The Fan Weekends

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 6, 2025 48:58

For the second hour of the Dan Jacobs Show, Dan tries to solve the case of the mystery pooper. We then welcome to the show “LODO” Chad Andrus to talk about the Bronco game tomorrow and the CU game later today. Dan closes out the hour by reacting to the texter’s theory’s about who or what pooped in Dan’s Garage.

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 6

entrevista santos rico directora segura times new roman la banda santa cecilia la coral

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 5, 2025

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 6An Academy of Coitus.Marie's friends take turns to visit her and her husband.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.When we heard voices from the other bedroom we got up and followed the others downstairs. Marie and Jo were laughing together when we arrived in the kitchen, so lesbian love hadn't offended Jo too much. Marie looked at Kate as we entered. "Hi babe. How was it for you?"Kate smiled at her friend. "I just need to get laid so much. Now I feel so good that I can't find the words to describe it."Marie looked at me. "And what about you?""A gentleman never tells," I said. "Other than to compliment you on your choice of friends. I have enjoyed this evening immensely; but I'm wondering how you ladies would like to end it. Shall I take a quick shower while you pour me a glass of wine and decide?" And I left them to it.I was back downstairs in less than ten minutes, intrigued as to Jo and Kates' decision. Were they orgasmed out, did they want to play together or did they want to try a foursome?Marie passed me a glass of wine as I joined them. I took a sip as Marie explained that the girls couldn't decide what to do for the rest of the evening. She saw the look on my face and grinned at her friends. "Mr. Smarty Pants here obviously has some ideas." She turned to me. "Go on then. What are you thinking.""It might be better if I showed you," I suggested. I put my glass on the kitchen table and walked across to Jo. I kissed her firmly on the lips and then untied the belt on her dressing gown, allowing it to fall open. I reclaimed my wine glass and, after dipping my index finger into the ruby liquid, anointed her nipples with wine. I bent to lick it off as she stood, mesmerized, as her friends watched me."It's my belief that our Jo is a closet exhibitionist," I explained. "I think that she would enjoy an audience while I fuck her bent over the kitchen table."Jo didn't say anything but her pupils dilated even further and she licked her lips while Marie and Kate considered my words. "Is that true, Jo?" My wife purred as she approached her friend. "Do you really want Kate and I to watch while my husband fucks you over my kitchen table?"I saw a flush spread down Jo's neck down to the top of her chest. Fuck! She wasn't even this turned on while I was actually doing her!"You dirty, dirty girl." Now Kate had joined in. "I bet you even expect Marie to touch you while her husband's banging you. Is that right?"Jo was breathing heavily now. I stepped behind her and slipped the gown off her shoulders and cupped her tits as it fell to the floor. "I think that we all know what's going to happen now," I whispered in her ear. "Lean forwards with both hands on the table and don't move." I looked at the other two women. "Take your seats ladies. The show is about to start."Jo took a single step to reach the table and silently bent at the waist to lean against it. She still hadn't said a word. I stood behind her and slipped my hand between her thighs. I couldn't believe how wet she felt. "You've never done this before. Am I right?" She shook her head. ""How long have you wanted to be fucked senseless while other people have watched you?""I was on holiday in Amsterdam, before I met Patrick. There was a group of us and we got high and found a live sex show." Her voice was soft and wistful. "Everyone else thought it was a hoot but," she paused as she remembered that night. "But I watched that woman on the stage as her lover penetrated her and it was the most arousing sight I'd ever seen. I wanted to be her; to do that; to be so free."Now she sounded sad as she continued. "But life's not like that, is it? I didn't want to be a prostitute or a stripper: I just wanted to be able to do what she did, even just once."I slipped off my own dressing gown. "Will this do, Jo? It's only an audience of two, but they are going to sit and watch you being fucked. Two of your very closest friends are going to watch you take my cock. Will that do for a start? Then you can fantasize about doing it with a different audience next time."She had already come at least three times with me that evening and God alone knows what Marie had done to her, so she was already aroused when we started this game. I also had an agenda of my own that this was playing quite nicely towards. I glanced at Marie and Kate to see them staring at my cock as I placed it at Jo's entrance. Jo gasped as she realized that the game was about to get real.I slipped gradually inside her and used my hands on her hips to embed myself balls deep. Marie decided to help her friend's fantasy as I started to pump back and forth. "Look Kate. Look at how Geoff's cock is slipping in and out of Jo's cunt. Look how wet and shiny he is."Kate was genuinely excited too. "This is the first time that I've ever seen two people having sex in real life," she said, breathlessly. "This is so fucking hot. Jo you dirty bitch.""Is this what you wanted Jo?" I murmured in her ear. Two of your best friends watching while one of their husbands fucks you?""Oh, yes," she groaned. "I've wanted to do something like this for so long.""Ask Marie what it's like, watching you fucking her husband on her kitchen table," I told her."Is it, oh!" She gasped. "Marie. Is it hot watching; Oh!" Another gasp."It's beautiful, babe." Marie reassured her. "I can see his cock slipping in and out of you. It's really sexy. Maybe." My wife paused for effect. "Maybe another time you could let us watch him take you up your bum. Would you like that, you dirty girl?"Jo couldn't answer. It didn't take long before I could feel her internal muscles starting to grip as she approached her climax. She was making cute little moans in time to my thrusts and they were getting louder and more urgent every passing second. Eventually she threw her head back and cried out as she hit a massive orgasm. I kept on thrusting trying to fuck her through it, but she was spent. We helped her to a chair and left her to recover.I smiled and looked at Kate. "You next. Take up the position." Then I turned to Marie. "I don't know what you're grinning at. Line up next to her." The two women looked nonplussed for a moment, then hurried to take up position side by side in front of me. I stood for a moment wondering how this could be. Only a couple of months ago I was convinced that my wife had gone off sex, and off me. Then I had a bit of an episode when she was berating our daughter's sex life, and here we were; she and her friend are bent over the kitchen table presenting their naked backsides to me while a spent friend recovers from yet another orgasm as she watches. I was sure that there was a life lesson in there somewhere but, on the other hand, there were two naked ladies anxious to be serviced, so I decided to put existential angst on the back burner and make the most of it.I decided to take my wife first as she hadn't had any cock at all that evening, unless I counted one of the rubber ones from the naughty shop. Either way she sighed gratefully as I guided my cock into her lovely moist tunnel. "Hi honey. I'm home," I warbled as we moved together. I tried to keep count as I stroked into her. After ten, I dismounted. "I'm just popping next door," I explained as I pushed my cock into Kate. They both giggled. Ten strokes into Kate as I admired her shapely bum and then back to Marie. For the next ten minutes all you could have heard in the kitchen was the sound of my belly slapping into the buttocks of the two lovely women in front of me, punctuated by the moans as we all got closer.I was glad when Kate came first, as I was getting close myself and I really wanted to finish inside my wife. As it happened, I couldn't hold back and I spent my load into Marie before she was ready. Jo came to the rescue though, and while I was trying as hard as I could to keep going before my erection subsided, she knelt by my wife and started to rub Marie's clit. Marie was completely unprepared for it and only lasted a minute longer before she succumbed to the inevitable and gracefully collapsed onto the table giggling quietly to herself.That seemed to be an appropriate moment to bring the evening to a close, so Jo and Kate each retired to one of the en-suites for a shower before they got dressed and joined us back downstairs. It struck me that this should have felt really awkward, but it didn't; honestly. We all kissed, rather chastely under the circumstances and we wished them a safe journey home as they left together.I looked at Marie as we held hands at the door. "Well babe." I said. "Are we still a couple?"She cuddled up close. "Nothing that you did or said tonight made me anything but proud," she said. "I asked you to make my friends happy, and you did. I know that every time you make love to them you form an attachment. That's 'cos you're a big softie really; and I love you all the more for it. Let's go to bed. I want to hold you even if you can't make love again." As it happened, I could.On Thursday we had a bit of a lie in {that's married people talk for having morning sex) and then we had a light breakfast as Marie was meeting Jane for lunch. We chatted about the night before, but didn't break our promise to the girls to keep the intimate details private. I was reassured now that Marie seemed comfortable watching me have sex with her friends and I was relaxed about her lesbian quid pro quo. I admit that I was uneasy about something, though. Everything that I had been brought up to believe told me this was wrong. I was still troubled by this cultural indoctrination even though I had no logical explanation for why I was supposed to feel guilty for making two friends happy. Fuck it. I love my wife, and her friends deserve physical affection.Anyway, we changed the beds and put the soiled sheets in to wash then went to get the weekly shopping. After we'd packed everything away Marie went to meet Jane while I went to the pub for lunch. I'd decided I'd had a good workout the previous evening and deserved a treat.Marie was preparing a tagine for tea when I got home; just the two of us tonight, Colin had football practice. "Hello love," I said as I gave her a kiss. "How was your lunch date?""It was okay," Marie said thoughtfully. "Jane enjoys your flirting and she understands that I wasn't offended by her playing along. But." I wondered what was coming next. "But, I'm sorry Geoff," she said hurriedly. "She's just such an awful gossip. She told me things in confidence that I had no need to know, about people who'd be terribly embarrassed if they found out what she was saying about them. I tried to call her out on it but she doesn't seem to care."There's no way that I can invite her to meet the girls; She'd be forever pestering a solicitor, a nurse and a copper for juicy titbits, and I know your suspicions about Angie's; activities. And if she ever found out about our language classes, it would be all over town in an hour."I was actually relieved. Yes, Jane was attractive and yes, she was young enough to be our daughter, but there was something comfortable about our arrangement with Marie's friends. Even now, I can't really explain it, but somehow it was okay for me to help my wife's friends, but screwing a friend of mine would cross a line. I think that I may be even more broken than I realized.On Friday Marie asked if it was okay if Angie stayed for the weekend. They had enjoyed our previous dance evening so much that they wanted to do it again, if I was willing. Was I ever! I rang to arrange for a taxi that evening and asked if Ken was free. He'd taken us the last time we went out together and I rather enjoyed his company. I have to admit that I was looking forward to finding out if my companions' behavior that night had any; repercussions in his own marital relations.That afternoon, I picked Colin up from school and we discussed his homework, population dynamics and how women's reproductive choices could affect prosperity and economic growth. It was interesting and we lost track of time until his gran called him for his tea. We sat with him and chatted while he ate. We'd decided to eat out later with Angie. Colin's ears pricked up when we explained why we weren't eating with him. "Oh," he said. "Will mum be acting all weird again on the way home then?"Marie explained to him that she and Angie were very good friends and loved each other very much. But his mum had misunderstood and thought that meant that Gran didn't love me anymore. She reassured Colin that she loved his grandad more than ever and we both wanted Angie to have people in her life that cared for her; so we were happy for her to come and stay and spend time with us both.Colin gave me a very thoughtful look before he went to finish his homework. Marie and I glanced meaningfully at each other, shrugged and went to get showered and changed.Angie arrived just after six, as I was on the phone to Linda. Angie dashed into the study to give Colin a hug while I called upstairs to tell Marie that Linda was on her way home from work and would be with us to collect Colin in quarter of an hour. Angie grabbed her case from near the door to go and get changed upstairs as Marie came down to meet her. Colin came out of the study to show me his homework, and he watched as the two friends met and gave each other a loving hug, and a passionate kiss."Oops," said Colin. "Good job Mum missed that. She'd have seriously got her knickers in a twist." We just grinned at each other and then went to sit in the kitchen so he could show me his work. It was a thoughtful piece that contrasted, in a thirteen year old's words, the importance of women to an economy and their lower status in too many societies. Open minded and empathetic, he was going to be a real catch when he grew up. That decided me: I needed to have a long chat with his mum.By the time Linda arrived we were all downstairs. The girls looked stunning. Marie was in a long dark blue dress with a scooped neck, showing her amazing cleavage. Angie was in a long burgundy dress with a split to mid-thigh. Their makeup was subtle but they glowed.Me? Really? Okay: I was in a blue two-piece suit, a shade darker than my wife's dress. I thought it would be nice to coordinate with both my girls so I put on a burgundy silk tie, with an Eldridge knot, to match Angie's dress. Smart brown shoes completed the ensemble, as though anyone would be looking at me!Linda followed the voices to the kitchen when she arrived. Marie and her friend were raiding my wine rack for a nice white to chill in time for our return home. "Wow! Mum, Angie, you both look amazing."My wife waited for a second, probably to see if there were any judgmental caveats to follow before she replied. "Thank you love. That's very nice of you to say so. Your Dad and I really enjoyed our last dance night with Angie, so we thought it would be nice to do it more often."Colin and I joined them in the kitchen as she was speaking and I stood between Marie and her friend with an arm around both of their waists. "Aren't I the luckiest man?" I gave Marie a peck on the cheek and then did the same to Angie. I looked squarely at Linda. "Two gorgeous women all to myself tonight." Linda flushed and I swear I heard Colin snort behind me.The three women went into the living room to chat, while Colin and I tried to find a nice wine for later. In the end, Colin chose a Pinot Grigio for us; he said that he thought we might enjoy the white pear and lychee taste; so we put a bottle in the fridge. Seeing as we were already in the kitchen, I took one of my 'special' tablets, making sure that Colin didn't see me. It was one thing telling Colin that Marie and I loved Auntie Angie: I wasn't about to explain that I was taking an erection enhancing drug so that I could have sex with them both all night!Anyway, Linda and Colin left without any drama just as our taxi pulled up. Marie went through her checklist for me. "Have you got your wallet, door keys, handkerchief?"I probably looked a bit insulted. "Yes dear," I sighed."Have you taken your tablet?" Marie asked. Angie gave me a look; at my groin."Yes dear.""Did you remember the condoms?" She fell about laughing. "Oh Geoff. The look on your face."I smiled. "Come on you daft bat. We're not getting any younger."The girls walked together towards the taxi and, as I locked up, I heard a squeal of joy from Angie. "Geoff! You complete genius. You got Ken to drive us." She all but skipped down the driveway and threw her arms around the poor man's neck. "Ken! You're my favorite cabbie. I'm so pleased to see you again." She demonstrated her sincerity by planting a big kiss on his mouth. I'm as certain as I can be that there was tongue involved.I looked at my wife. "I bet you're pleased to see Ken too." She nodded shyly. "I imagine he's your favorite cabbie as well." She just smiled. It seemed to be my night for sighing. "So go and show Ken how glad you are that he's our driver tonight." To her credit, she gave me a lovely hug first and then went to give Ken a big kiss. He also got the bonus of a lovely bosom pressed up against him, as well as a damn good look down a damn fine cleavage.We set off for the country hotel hosting the dinner dance, with me in the front with Ken and my two ladies plotting in the seat behind us. "Do you remember us Ken?" I asked."Vividly." He replied, apparently surprised that I should even have asked."You mentioned, as you dropped us off last time, something about your wife, er, may perhaps be going to benefit from the experience," I said, rather hesitantly.He looked both embarrassed and rather smug. "Er, well yes. She 'benefitted' twice that night and once again the next morning.""Oh, Ken!" Came a chorus from the rear seats."You naughty saucepot," said Angie. Ken smirked. "So did you do it up her bum?" Angie continued conversationally. It was fascinating watching his satisfied expression morph into a rictus of terror as he recalled how Angie had tormented me the first time that he drove us. "Well?" She persisted. "Do you sometimes go 'in' the 'out' door?""You know you're going to have to answer her, don't you?" I observed, as kindly as I could, when I saw his hesitation. "She's relentless, especially when she's interrogating someone about sex.""N, No," he stammered eventually. "We've never done that.""Me neither," she said wistfully. "She has." She meant Marie. "The luck bitch. Do you think Geoff would do me up the bum, if I ask him nicely?""Do women actually like that sort of thing?" He asked warily."Well I don't know, do I?" She was getting a little testy now. "I just admitted that I've never done it. You'll have to ask Mrs. Smuggy McSmugface here."Marie spared him having to ask. "It was an odd feeling," she volunteered cheerfully. "And it felt very naughty." She thought for a moment. "I did have a massive orgasm though. We're definitely going to do it again, but next time we'll prepare better, so that we can do it bareback." She sat back in her seat and looked fondly at her best friend. "I'm sure Geoff would love to do yours too. Shopping trip tomorrow? To get some enema kits?"Ken looked me helplessly. "Are they always like this?"I gave his question some serious thought. "Individually, no; together, sometimes but together with the prospect of sex; always!"I heard some more whispering behind me and I was sure one of the women murmured, "We'll keep that for the trip home." The dirty laughs that followed convinced me that they were on a hyper tonight and, I'm not sure if you'd noticed, they haven't had a drop to drink yet!We drove more or less in silence for the rest of the journey. It wasn't far. I knew the return trip was likely to be; challenging; but I didn't say anything to Ken. No need to alarm him prematurely after all.When we arrived at the hotel, the girls stayed in the back of the taxi until Ken realized that they were waiting for him to open the doors for them. Angie was sitting on the driver's side so he let her out first. I swear that I saw her rub her hand along the front of his trousers as she got out. She bobbed down and looked across to Marie, still sitting behind my seat, "I think Ken enjoyed our company."The poor man walked around to the passenger side and opened the door for Marie and stood to attention with a look of resignation on his face as Marie stepped out and 'accidentally' stroked his groin too. She grinned across the cab roof at her friend and said, "Perhaps we should talk about something else on the way home. Do tell us you'll be driving us back tonight, Ken.""Er, Yes Madam, The gentleman insisted.""Oh goody! We love our little chats," Marie beamed.I paid our fare, with a generous tip, and clapped him gently on the shoulder. "It's only a ten minute drive," I told him. "It probably won't be too bad. Probably."

Entrevista | Mª Carmen Segura y Rafa Rico, directora de la Coral Santos Patronos y director de la Banda Santa Cecilia

Radio Elda

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 5, 2025 17:24

El estreno de esta partitura, aunque ya se presentó en julio en un concierto junto a la Banda Santa Cecilia, cobrará un nuevo matiz durante las fiestas.

Good News Reflection for Wednesday Sept. 10, 2025

Good News Reflections

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 5, 2025

When we stop, pray, discern and act with Christ, we become free to experience our baptized divine nature.The text of this podcast can be found on our website @ https://gnm.org/daily-reflections/2025-09-10/Subscribe to receive the Good News Reflections delivered to your email inbox or texted to your phone @ https://gogoodnews.net

jesus christ good news reflection times new roman good news reflections

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 5

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 4, 2025

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 5Share the LoveBased on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.A retired couple have an intriguing offer for her friends.Main characters.Geoff; The narrator. A retired materials scientist. Mid-sixties. 5 foot 10 inches, ex amateur rugby player, still swims, runs and walks to keep fit. More than adequately equipped to satisfy his wife.Marie; Geoff's wife. A retired modern languages lecturer. Same age as her husband. 5 foot 2 inches voluptuous build, with D cup tits and proportionate bum and hips. Shoulder length brown hair, brown eyes and olive skin inherited from her French grandmother.Angie; Marie's best friend. A mathematician who claims to be retired. Geoff suspects that she still consults as a cryptographer for M I 5 at GCHQ but she won't discuss it. Early sixties. 5 foot 10 inches, slender athletic build. Firm B cup tits, brown hair and famously dirty mind.Even with my science degrees, I never really sat and thought about it in much more detail. And now; well here I was, exploring my wife's inner mysteries with my cock. Her channel felt very different to a cunt and the sphincter gripping round my root felt a little intimidating; like it could grip really tight and cut off my circulation.Anyway, we were where we were, so I sought guidance. "Are you okay, love?" I was starting to feel a little guilty."If I'm being honest," she replied. "I'm feeling a little conflicted right now." She gave a little shudder. "It doesn't hurt and it feels really naughty but, at the same time it feels as though I'm terminally constipated and pooing backwards.""I can pull out if you want me to," I offered. "Or I can move in and out to see how it feels for you.""Give me a minute to get my head together," she said. "Then you can start fucking me."Some of the guidance we'd read on-line suggested that playing with the woman's clit as the man stroked, enhanced her pleasure so I reached down between her thighs and started to rub the shy little nubbin."Oh, Geoff, Yes," she moaned.I wasn't sure whether that was an instruction to commence or just recognition of my efforts to date, but I decided to use my initiative and start moving. Very slowly at first, I pulled my hips back and when I felt the pressure of her ring on my cock head I pushed back inside again. Marie gasped. Result! I did it again. Marie moaned, I did it again, faster this time and still rubbing her clit and she lifted to meet me. I could tell that, whatever we decided in the future, right now she wanted me to fuck her up the bum, so I did just that.She was still aroused from our earlier games, so I wasn't surprised when she built to another orgasm in only a few minutes, Perhaps it was a combination of the condom and the lube but it took me twice as long to climax which gave Marie the chance to hit another one just before I blew.Once she subsided I grabbed a tissue from the table and pulled the condom off, wrapped another tissue around it and dropped it by the bed. I put my hand either side of her head and bent to kiss her. "Well babe?" I whispered. "Was that; A; Awful and disgusting? B; An interesting one-off? Or C; A treat for special occasions?"She turned over and snuggled up to me as she pondered. "I'm glad we did it," she said thoughtfully. "And I'm glad you wanted to share it with me the first time." She gave me a big hug. "That was sweet and makes me feel special."I hugged her back. "You are all kinds of special," I told her."I think," she began. "I'd like to do it at least once more, but bareback. Feeling you inside me and not the condom. I'm also intrigued to find out what it would be like to feel you come in my bum. But I think we should only do that after I've washed inside. I'm not convinced it's a weekly event because it seems like a lot of effort for an orgasm, when you already gave me four just getting me ready.We laid and kissed for a while until her busy little fingers had me hard again and so, courtesy of her promise to give me a proper seeing to and the effects of the ED22, she was walking very gingerly the following morning.Oh, yes. I forgot to ask her that night, until after she'd dozed off from exhaustion, who her first students were going to be. I remembered over breakfast and she got all excited again. Marie's Language School's first students were going to be Jo and Kate.After breakfast on Saturday morning I did an inspection of the garden to see what jobs needed doing before the nights drew in and the weather got too unpredictable. The lawn would need mowing a couple of times more, at least, before winter, there was a fence post that looked rather suspect and a couple of trees needed cutting back. And all that was in addition to the routine dead-heading and weeding in the borders and containers. Anyway, the lawn needed doing first, so I got on with that.I was almost done when Marie shouted from the kitchen door. "Geoff! Megan's on the phone. Charles would love to see you and, if we go after lunch, Megan and I can go and check out that new lingerie shop near their place." I gave her a thumbs-up and finished off the lawn.After I had cleaned up we sat on the patio, enjoying what could be one of the few remaining opportunities for coffee in the garden this year. Marie was watching me closely again."What?" I asked."Do you know what you're going to say to Charles yet?" She asked softly."Not really," I replied. "Actually, you might be able to help." She looked quizzically at me. "Do you know how much Megan tells him about what goes on when she's with you and the others?" I askedMarie pursed her lips. "I can't be absolutely certain, but I think she tells him most of what goes on, and possibly everything. Since he's been housebound, he sort of relies on Megan to keep him up to date on all the gossip and stuff."I went back to my thoughts and my wife let me be, picking up the empty cups and going back inside.Megan met us at the door when we arrived at their place: and what a place. Just too small to be a mansion, it was at least twice the size of our house. The décor and furnishings were understated and elegant and undoubtedly expensive. She showed us both into a small sitting room where Charles greeted us. I was glad to see that he didn't look as frail as I feared, in fact he looked good for his age, but he apologized for not standing up. Marie, bless her, went straight over to him and gave him a big hug and a kiss on the cheek."It's lovely to see you again Charles, but Megan and I have shops to hit before they close. Is it okay if I come and chat when we get back?""I'd love that, Marie," he said with a big smile. And with lots of goodbyes the girls left.As I hesitated, still deciding how to open our conversation, Charles spoke first. "Now then, young man. What are your intentions towards my wife?" I jumped, startled. He sat back in his chair, wheezing with laughter. "Oh, you should see your face, old chap," he chortled. "It's a picture.""So," I guessed. "Megan's like Marie then? Likes to share little snippets?""I think that verbatim transcripts would be a more accurate description. For example, did you really make a sex video?" I nodded. "And did you and Marie really have a three way with Angela?""We did," I admitted. "More than once.""My God! And did you really masturbate Lucy to orgasm in front of the others?""I had to," I said firmly. "Because her husband wouldn't touch her, and blamed her for being too unattractive.""The man's an ass," he said dismissively. "Megan loathes him. I think she has a soft spot for Lucy."I decided to be honest. "I think it may even be more than that. What's the female equivalent of a 'bromance'?"He cocked his head at me. "Are you sure?"I shook my head. "No. I'm not certain but when Megan was describing Sam's divorce and even her own situation, she was matter-of-fact. But when she described Lucy's she was, let's say, much more passionate. As in, she described Eddie as an, I quote, 'overweight bladder of alcohol and lard pretending to be a man', while describing Lucy as a 'goddess'."Charles sat back and considered. "I will think more on that," he said, eventually. "Thank you old man, for being so frank. Now, do I get to see this video? It appears that everyone else has."It occurred to me that I was about to show an old friend images of my naked wife having sex, and then I realized, six other people had already seen it, with my prior approval. The only difference was that Charles was a man. Why did that matter so much to me? I glanced around the room and on the wall behind me was a decent sized, modern, flat screen TV facing Charles's chair. I looked at him for approval and switched it on. It was simple then to cast the video from my phone to the screen. We watched in silence as Marie and I copied the two gorgeous young people coupling on a porn site video.When it was over, Charles looked me in the eye. "Is that what you propose to do to my wife?""Not specifically. No." I replied. "But I have agreed with Marie that I'll do just about anything her friends ask, as long as it doesn't harm them, me or my marriage. Those are my boundaries. If Marie or the girls, individually or as a group, set others, then I'll respect those too.""And if I have boundaries?" He asked."Then discuss them with your wife; she will tell me and I'll respect them."He laughed. "I have only one condition," he said. "My wife engaging in sex with you and her friends at your home is only acceptable because my ill health prevents me from satisfying her. Meeting you for sex under any other circumstances is not.""I agree, Charles. probably for the same reason. Marie's sole concern was to let her friends enjoy sex; we won't let this arrangement descend into affairs. We have too much to lose. Inevitably, the intimacy between us all will result in some affection, but that's all. If I meet Megan in town, then I will happily take her for a coffee, but you have my word there will be no clandestine trysts.""Good man," he said. "Now, Megan said she'd left drinks in the kitchen, if you'd be so kind, and then perhaps you can tell me why the team is only mid table this season."We were still arguing about rugby when our wives arrived back, just after six. Marie came to join us while Megan went into the kitchen. My wife surprised me as much as Charles when she sat on his lap and told me to go and help Megan put some food out while they caught up. Apparently they had stopped off for a Thai takeaway. rather than have Megan start cooking when they got home.Charles was still capable of moving around the house, albeit slowly, so all four of us gathered round the small table in the kitchen and laughed and joked as we ate.As Megan tidied the table my wife turned to me. "Geoff. Would it be alright if Megan and I modelled the results of our shopping for you and Charles?" I heard Megan gasp. Marie must be winging this.I considered her request and my best guess at the thinking behind it. I decided to indulge in a little mischief of my own. "I suppose that since Charles has just watched the video of you naked and having sex, the sight of you in your underwear probably isn't crossing any lines."Charles and I both grinned at the expressions on our wives' faces. The girls recovered well though, and disappeared upstairs laden with bags. I think that was the first time that I'd ever heard the usually composed Megan actually giggle. While they were changing I helped Charles back to the sitting room, via the downstairs bathroom which was on the way. We both decided to settle on the two seater sofa opposite the door, which, once I'd moved a couple of chairs, provided a nice open space for our ladies to parade in.They came in together, holding hands for mutual support. Charles and I both gaped at the vision before us. Marie was, just, in a pale blue bustier that cupped and lifted her incredible tits from beneath, but left her deep brown nipples exposed. I could tell that she was excited by the way that her nubs pushed out from her areola like tiny studs. Below was, well, hardly anything; a matching G-string that accentuated, rather than concealed, her waxed pudenda. She was awesome, and I truly wanted to fuck my lovely little sex bomb there and then.And Megan! To coin a phrase, recently popular in the UK; Jesus, Mary and Joseph and the tiny wee donkey! She was truly fucking spectacular. She was wearing a sheer baby-doll halter-neck lace nightgown. It consisted of a flesh colored gossamer fabric looped behind her neck that dropped as two wisps to cover, but not conceal each of her C cup tits, then gathered at the waist to create a short skirt that ended barely low enough to hide her thong. I lied; it didn't hide anything, anywhere. It just made you look harder and closer to revel in the beauty beneath.The girls let go of each other and gave a three sixty turn. I was fully erect by the time they reached one eighty. Charles managed to drag his eyes away from his wife. "In forty five years Geoffrey, I have never seen her dressed in something that;” at that point words failed him. He turned back to the grinning women. "For the love of God, Geoff; please let Marie take her shopping again."Our wives turned and gave each other a long smoldering kiss. Marie smiled at us. "We're practicing for Megan's first French lesson."Megan moved to her husband and knelt in front of him. Remember, I was sat right next to him, and it turns out I was wrong. I wasn't fully erect before, but I certainly was now! I think my cock had found eleven on the dial. Megan looked at Charles and put his hand to her tit. "I didn't buy this for evenings with Geoff, darling. I bought this to wear at home for you. Marie and I thought it would be a treat modelling for both of you for being so understanding and indulging us."I felt a hand turn my face away from the vision in front of me to find Marie looking at me with a rather arousing mixture of amusement and lust. "Megan, dear," she said. "Would you think me terribly forward if I asked if I could use the bedroom we just changed in, to take my old man for a quickie?"Megan just smiled and we left them like that as Marie led me away in search of somewhere to have sex.The following morning, we were eating breakfast when I smiled at my wife and said, "I know what you're doing.""It's fairly obvious," she replied. "It's hard to eat toast covertly when you're actually watching me do it.""I meant your attempting to groom me," I continued patiently. "Your 'coming out' with Angie, kissing Ken the taxi driver, sitting on Charles's lap, showing him your tits. This is a campaign to push the envelope and test my limits.""Have I offended you?" She asked. "Because it was never my intent. I just want you to be comfortable with how our lives are now. I watched you make love to my best friend, and I reveled in it. I saw you pleasure Lucy when that was precisely what she needed, and I loved you all the more for it. I watched you looking at Megan while Charles looked at me, and I don't think any of us were jealous.""How am I doing?" I asked."Oh, darling," she replied. "That's for you to decide; not me. I'm not grooming you at all. I'm letting you see that all of these different situations haven't changed you. You haven't judged my friends, or Charles, or me for that matter. I want you to be happy, but I'm concerned that you still find this more disturbing than fun."I leaned forward and kissed her. "I'm improving, I think. I understand a little better though. None of the things I mentioned bothered me, though I feel as though they should have. Does that make sense?""Of course it does. We've been conditioned all our lives to accept that social norms should dictate how we should feel in some situations. But, logically speaking, if something isn't a threat then it makes no sense to feel threatened; it doesn't matter if your conditioning says you should. I love you to bits and I know you love me, so why should I be unhappy when you give one of my friends an orgasm?""You make a valid point," I said, finishing my tea. "And on that note I think I shall make a phone call. I have jobs to do."I grabbed my smartphone and wandered into the garden. I found Jane's number in my contact list and hit 'Call'."Hi babe. It's me; Look, Marie has lost the plot; Just you and me; let's just run off; Maybe next week?; No?; Fancy a coffee in town instead then?; Okay, it's a date; Is Ben about?; I need a hand in the garden and a big strong lad would be more use than a short ass with big boobs; About eleven would be great; Bye."I went back inside to get changed into my working gear. "Ben's coming to give me a hand," I told Marie."That's nice dear," she said absently as she tidied the kitchen. "How is Jane? Any luck?""She's fine but, no. She still won't run away with me.""Probably just as well."I was busy glaring at the dodgy fence post when I felt a presence loom over me. "Hi Ben," I said. "You're early.""I was already up when you called, so I came straight over."Ben's dad used to play in our youth team when I was coaching. He moved into the first team when he was twenty one and was one of our star players. He died suddenly about ten years ago, when Ben was only nine. Ben inherited his dad's massive build but is the quietest lad I've ever met. I showed him what needed doing and we got stuck in. Marie brought us drinks and sandwiches for lunch and told him he was staying for a cooked meal when we'd finished.With his help, the post was replaced in less than an hour and we moved onto the trees. We were done by midafternoon so I gave him a beer and tried to engage him in conversation."How's your mum?""Fine.""How are you enjoying working in the warehouse?"

Author Spotlight! Jodi Burnett, Kathleen Donnelly, & Margaret Mizushima Writing Bestselling Police Thrillers Featuring K9s! (Bonus Episode)

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 3, 2025 69:01

Welcome to a bonus episode of the Cops and Writers Podcast! This is something I will throw out there to you all once in a while. Today’s bonus episode will be a part of my author spotlight series, where I focus on the author side of the business to see what is working for them and what makes them tick as successful authors. So, as you can guess, today’s episode is for the authors out there who are looking to start, level up, or might need a tad bit of inspiration to keep going. Or, if you aren’t an author, maybe you are just curious to see how all of this book writing stuff actually works. Either way, I think the content is valuable, and we, of course, will have some fun as well. For today’s show, I have brought on three very successful authors who write crime thrillers with K9s as an integral part of their stories. Let’s meet our authors. Jodi Burnette is a bestselling self-published author who has published over 23 books. Before she was an author, she was busy raising four kids and pursuing other businesses. After the kids left the nest, she felt a void and began writing. She hit the ground running, pumping out bestselling thrillers, and has a loyal following that most authors would be envious of. Margaret Mizushima writes the award-winning and internationally published Timber Creek K-9 Mysteries, which feature Deputy Mattie Cobb, her German shepherd partner Robo, and veterinarian Cole Walker. Together they fight crime in the fictional mountain community of Timber Creek, Colorado. There are nine books in Margaret's series, and the tenth, Dying Cry, will be published on October 14th this fall. In real life, Margaret and her veterinarian husband recently moved from a small ranch in Colorado, where they raised two daughters and a multitude of animals, to a home in the Pacific Northwest. Award-winning author Kathleen Donnelly brings heart-pounding suspense and unforgettable K-9 heroes to life in her National Forest K-9 and Colorado K-9 series. A retired K-9 handler, she draws on her real-life experience and brings to life the powerful bond between humans and working dogs. Her upcoming release, Colorado K-9 Rescue, shines a light on crisis canines and their power to help victims recover. I had a lot of fun doing this interview, and I believe you will get a lot of useful information out of today’s show, and maybe a couple of chuckles! In today’s episode, we discuss: · Why and how they started writing books. · Best and worst writing advice. · What lessons they learned from writing their first book? · How they learned police procedure, more specifically K9 police procedure, being civilians. · Why are dogs so popular in movies and books? · Why did they choose to be traditional or self-published authors, and what are the pros and cons of both? · Best marketing advice to sell more books. · Artificial intelligence, how to use it, or not use it. All of this and more on today’s episode of the Cops and Writers podcast. Visit Jodi Burnett on her website to learn more about her and her books! Visit Kathleen Donnelley at her website to learn more about her and her books! Visit Margaret Mizushima at her website to learn more about her and her books! Check out the new Cops and Writers YouTube channel! Check out my newest book, The Good Collar (Michael Quinn Vigilante Justice Series Book 1)!!!!! Enjoy the Cops and Writers book series. Please visit the Cops and Writers website.

Performance 840

Off Stage and On The Air

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 3, 2025

Listen to the Show Right Click to Save GuestsCandyce Rusk Fathom: Of Women and WaterInspired Minds Blood Brothers What We Talked About

water zoom performance dance theater normal musical broadway dark hamilton priority opera stuart chess signature accent compatibility colorful human condition times new roman koop british invasion calibri rink blood brothers moulton shiro cambria math style definitions worddocument showtunes saveifxmlinvalid ignoremixedcontent right click punctuationkerning breakwrappedtables dontgrowautofit trackmoves trackformatting lidthemeother snaptogridincell wraptextwithpunct useasianbreakrules latentstyles deflockedstate lidthemeasian mathpr latentstylecount centergroup msonormaltable subsup undovr donotpromoteqf brkbinsub mathfont brkbin smallfrac dispdef lmargin rmargin defjc wrapindent intlim narylim defunhidewhenused defsemihidden defqformat defpriority allowpng lsdexception locked qformat semihidden unhidewhenused latentstyles table normal step right up name revision name bibliography msonospacing light accent dark accent colorful accent name closing name message header name salutation name document map name normal web what we talked about relyonvml name mention scheps name hashtag name unresolved mention name smart link dean johanesen

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 4

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 3, 2025

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 4A forty year warmup.Taking passion to a state of the art.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Main characters.Geoff: The narrator. A retired materials scientist. Mid-sixties. 5 foot 10 inches, ex amateur rugby player, still swims, runs and walks to keep fit. More than adequately equipped to satisfy his wife.Marie: Geoff's wife. A retired modern languages lecturer. Same age as her husband. 5 foot 2 inches voluptuous build, with D cup tits and proportionate bum and hips. Shoulder length brown hair, brown eyes and olive skin inherited from her French grandmother.Angie: Marie's best friend. A mathematician who claims to be retired. Geoff suspects that she still consults as a cryptographer for M I 5 at GCHQ but she won't discuss it. Early sixties. 5 foot 10 inches, slender athletic build. Firm B cup tits, brown hair and famously dirty mind.I sat, rapt, as they explored each other's bodies with their hands as the kiss went on. Angie put her hands on my wife's full round buttocks and pulled her so that their bellies were hard against each other. Marie began to unbutton Angie's blouse to expose the small but perfect tits barely hidden by her tiny lace bra. My wife removed her friends blouse entirely and threw it to me while she slipped the bra straps from her friends shoulders. She reached behind and within seconds the bra flew my way too.They both looked briefly to gauge my response, and smiled as they saw me grinning at them as I held the discarded clothes to my nose. I wasn't being pervy. Their scent was delicious; it was Angie's scent.Seeing that I was still content to watch, it was Angie's turn to undo the tie holding Marie's wrap-around dress and as it fell open we were treated to the sight of her pale blue bra, more substantial than Angie's as it had to do more heavy lifting, and tiny matching briefs. Marie's bra followed her dress and again I buried my nose in the fabric as I let the dress hit the floor. The two women smelled so different. Angie's scent seemed fresh and outdoorsy, Marie's scent was headier and made me think of romantic evenings in bed. The pair fondled each other's tits and drew their hands down each other's bellies but then they stopped and stared at me. Oh, yes, we were testing the ED22.My two, near naked, women stalked across to me and pulled me to my feet. They each took a hand and held it to a tit. Marie pulled me down to lock her lips against mine and then eased her tongue into my mouth. "I enjoy Angie's kisses," she murmured as she broke away briefly. "But I enjoy yours more."I have to admit that the kissing was so intense that I almost neglected to knead that glorious tit. Note, I said 'almost'. Then Marie peeled my hand away from her nipple and slowly and deliberately put it between her legs. I took the opportunity to run my index finger along the gusset, feeling the puffy mounds either side of that lovely little slit. My God! She was so damp alreadyMarie let go of me and moved around behind so that Angie took center stage. Angie kissed me too, just as passionately. Only while she and I were tangling tongues, my wife was undoing my trousers from behind. Once they dropped away, Angie stood back and unbuttoned my shirt. I tried to help. That's a lie: I just kept fondling her boobs while they undressed me.At last we were all standing in the bedroom in just our underwear. Marie in pale blue briefs, Angie in white lace panties and, be honest, you don't care in the slightest what color M and S undies I had on. It didn't matter anyway as the girls had mine off in seconds. Marie knelt in front of me and took my cock in her hands. Little Geoff had started to pump up when they started on each other. By the time Marie put my hand on her tit he was already fully at attention.As Marie began to stroke me gently as a prelude to showing her teacher the progress she'd made in her oral sex homework, Angie had moved next to me and taken my hand and slipped it inside her panties. She was just as wet as my wife had been. It's odd really, how sexy it seems, groping a woman inside her knickers. I knew I was going to see, touch, lick, enter, both of these women's cunts very shortly, but just having my hand in her pants like that and feeling her up seemed just so fucking, I don't know, adolescent.Angie turned my head to hers and we resumed our passionate kisses. Actually resumed probably understates it. We resumed kissing but the passion went up several notches. On my part because my wife was going full-bore porn star on me and had her nose pressed up against my belly as she inhaled my cock; on Angie's part because I had my hand in her pants with my fingers inside her while my thumb did terrible and dirty things to her clit.I tried to be analytical, I really did, but all I could really feel was my wife's mouth engulfing me, and my fingers in her best friend's cunt. Insofar as I gave it any thought at all the ED22 didn't seem to make my cock feel any different.It wasn't too long before I managed to take a breath to warn Marie that I was close but I guessed that she could tell but didn't care much either way. Ever since I've known her she's been a swallower.Angie and I had by now rearranged ourselves a little. We were still swapping saliva but I had one hand under her bum cheeks and into her cunt from behind while the other was massaging her tits and paying particular attention to her nipples. They were like pebbles. In the end we had to break off from our kiss because neither of us could really focus on it. We were both so close. I'm sorry ladies, but this time I have to admit that, despite my best efforts to hold it back, I shot my load into my wife's mouth before I could bring Angie off.by way of atonement, as soon as I'd stopped thrusting my hips trying to push my cock impossibly far into Marie's mouth to extract the last strands of semen, we led Angie to our bed and I knelt between her legs to bring her to her orgasm with my tongue. She was so close that I had barely got into my stride at sucking her clit when I felt her go over. I had my hand on her belly at the time and I could feel abdominal muscles clench as it hit her. I still kept licking though, until she begged me to stop.Marie had been a little trooper. She had given me a great blow job and now it was my turn to pleasure her. She helped me to slip her panties off. No ripping these off, this coordinated lingerie stuff isn't cheap. But the sight that confronted me left me as enchanted as ever, even after over forty five years together. She spread her thighs for me and I spent a moment just savoring the view and her scent. I kissed my way up her thighs until I reached the promised land. I reached up with my hands for her to press them to her tits while my tongue lapped at her labia. Her clit was still a little shy so I tried to make friends with it and eventually it came out to play. We toyed with each other for a minute or two and then I went to say 'Hello' to her cunt. Gents, try it: say 'Hello' to your partners cunt; I doubt that you'll be disappointed with the response. Marie certainly seemed to appreciate my efforts.I laid between her thighs doing everything I could with hands and tongue to give her joy, up to and including using my tongue on her bum. Eventually I realized that my cock was fully hard again and ready to go. Marie was a little spaced out by now so I decided not to confuse her with having to choose from a menu of sexual positions and I decided to go with, what I choose to think of as, 'missionary plus'. That is with my wife on her back, but with her ankles on my shoulder. At our age, you make the most of positions like this, once the arthritis kicks in it might never be an option again.Anyway, Marie was deliciously wet and I was reassuringly hard so I slipped into her and we began to make love. It was a delight to look down at her as I massaged her glorious tits and saw her smiling up at me as she tried to synch her movements with mine. "Go on," I told her. "Be a dirty girl and play with your clit while I fuck you." And she did. It looked so hot. I had her legs up against my chest giving me a porn cameraman's view of my cock pumping in and out of her cunt, shining with her juice, her fingers rubbing at her clit and my hands mauling her tits. I was in my absolute, ultimate happy place.They say, 'All good things must come to an end.' And we eventually reached a point where we couldn't keep together any more. I couldn't keep to that rhythm, I needed to go faster and Marie couldn't keep in sync with me. She kept making little jerking movements that told me she was close. I stopped just massaging her boobs and started to concentrate on her nips, tweaking and pulling and getting quite rough now she was on the edge. Her breathing started to rag as she tried to push against me until she finally pushed up one last time and froze. I put my hand on her hips and pulled her to me to put that last thrust as deep as I could inside of her and held for as long as I could. I could feel her tighten around me and that took me with her like it usually does and I felt my seed burst out into her.It didn't take long for little Geoff to go down, then I lay alongside my wife and kissed her lovingly. After a few minutes I looked across to Angie sitting quietly watching us with her hand between her legs. "Can we do it like that next time Geoff?" She said, quietly. "Just the two of us?"I turned back to Marie, but before I could speak she said, "I'll leave you two alone for a while. I'm going to the bathroom now and then I'm going to go downstairs to make us some supper and something to drink. The pair of you can come down when you're finished. And Geoff," she added. "Don't let your head fuck this up for her. I know how you feel about Angie and I love her too. You won't be cheating on me if you make love to her. She deserves better than the two shits she was married to, so make it special anyway you can."Marie got up and took her friend by the hand to pull her from the chair. She kissed her and said, "He's all yours for the next half an hour or so. All I ask is that you don't break him." She walked across the bedroom, picking her dressing gown from the hook on the door, and left calling, "Have fun!" over her shoulder as she went.I was sitting on the edge of the bed watching as Marie left and I indicated to Angie that she should come and sit on my lap. I wasn't hard again yet but it was still an enjoyable sensation to have a naked woman sitting there while I was naked too."Was that a bit harsh?" I asked her. "I mean, I never really got to know your first husband well, though I never really warmed to number two at all.""No, it was fair enough, I suppose," she answered. "It was like," she struggled to explain. "It was like, we made a great couple on paper, but in reality we were more like housemates; both times. And, because neither of them really loved me, cheating on me didn't really cause them a lot of guilt." Her eyes started to fill with tears. "I've had so much fun with you and Marie these last few days, but I couldn't live with myself if she ended up feeling the way that I did.""You know that I worried about that too," I told her. "But even though I've been doubtful from the beginning, she has never once showed any jealousy towards you and I: and she actually expects all of us, and by us I mean me and your mates, to develop 'feelings' towards each other if and when we actually start to have sex." I gave Angie a big squeeze around the waist, "You know, like you have with my missus: And with me."She snuggled into me. I put one arm around her shoulder to pull her close and the other on her tit, because I'm a man and we like fondling boobs. She turned a little towards me so that we could kiss properly and we did. It was very nice so we did it some more. I wondered if taking my hand off her boob and putting it between her legs would make kissing even better, and I think it fair to say that it did. It also gave me a very clear indication that she was probably almost ready to make love."Geoff?" She asked. "Can I suck your cock? I want to taste you and Marie before you and I have sex.""How would you feel about honoring Marie's ancestry and going a bit continental?" I asked. hopefully.She grinned at me between kisses. "Are you talking about the old 'Soixante-neuf'?"I smiled back. "I like a challenge, and I'd love to see if I can actually please you with my mouth at the same time as you are sucking me."She stood up and pushed me onto my back. "Assume the position, kiddo, it's going to get rough."I moved to the center of the bed and looked down. My cock was already showing signs of interest in the immediate future and Angie hadn't really moved yet. She just stood looking at me until I started to feel a little self-conscious. Then she gave a little smile and climbed onto the bed and maneuvered herself so that I got an access-all-areas view of her lady parts. I reached behind me and grabbed one of those cushions that women insist on buying for the bedrooms; you know what I mean, the ones you chuck on the floor before you go to bed, and then have to put back on in the morning. Anyway, I'd finally found a use for the fucking things; to support my head whilst Angie and I 69ed each other.She was already wet before I started and her labia were pretty engorged. They were pretty to look at too. She tasted lovely. Because she was face down on me her clit was in the 'wrong' place, but I struggled manfully to cope and eventually we became best pals and playmates.Angie wasn't idle though: Oh, no. She had her hand wrapped around my shaft working it as she licked the tip. I couldn't see, but from the feel of it, Little Geoff was at about eighty percent erect and climbing. Angie took him all in her mouth, and when I say that I mean that a fair old bit was actually in her throat. My hips bounced up without any thoughts from my big head. Little Geoff was in charge down there so I turned my attention back to Angie's special little place.I had French kissed her labia and nuzzled her clitoris and now it was time to focus on her cunt. I had a hand free to open her tunnel to allow my tongue to tease her while my other hand tried to catch one of her nipples as she bobbed on my cock.It's difficult to describe a 69 because there's so much happening at once and half of it you can't see; it's just sensation. For my part, my view was a pair of sleek buttocks framing a cleft with a lovely little pucker just about at nose level. One hand was playing gently with Angie's clit having given up on the nipple exercise: I kept losing my grip and couldn't concentrate enough to find it by feel; while the other continued to toy with her lips as I kissed them. Oh, the touch of them on my tongue as I lapped between them. Oh, the velvety texture and the taste of her juices; I was in heaven.But that's what I was doing. Meanwhile, Angie had not been idle. My nuts had been comprehensively licked, sucked and damn near swallowed whole from the feel of it. My cock had been licked like an everlasting lollipop and now, Jesus! And now, her head was bobbing up and down as though her life depended on it. I wasn't too close yet but I realized that it was time to bump belly-buttons."Angie," I called her name. "Angie, I want to make love to you now." She gave one last deep bob on my cock and pulled up, sucking hard all the way. I patted the bed next to me as she straightened. "I want you to lie next to me so that we can taste each other,"She joined me and we snuggled. It was a dirty snuggle as she was holding my cock and I had a finger in her cunt, but it was a snuggle all the same. We kissed for a few minutes. I think it would be weird to say that I enjoyed the taste of my cock on her lips, but I liked and was aroused by the idea of us sharing our tastes so intimately. But it was time to move down to address those lovely little tits with the adorable pink nipples. I know they were adorable because I adored them and I showed her just how much. I squeezed them, licked them, sucked them, bit them ever so gently at first but harder when she instructed me to.I told her that I wanted her to ride me and rolled onto my back. She just climbed aboard and reached between us and then gave a teasing smile. "Is this what you had in mind?" She asked as she slid her slit back and forth against my shaft.I put my hands behind my head as I lay back to enjoy the view. "Well," I replied, "I'd rather be inside you but if that makes you happy you'll get no complaints from me."She cocked her head as if in thought for a moment and then reached between us and slid little Geoff inside her. I've actually lost count of the number of times I'd fucked Angie at that point, but every time felt new. She paused for a moment to settle and then she leaned forward with her hands on my chest as I reached up to her tits. She sighed."Angie," I said. "Hard and fast, slow and gentle. It doesn't matter to me; I just want to be inside you. You just feel so right wrapped around my cock." She closed her eyes and started to move in little circles on my groin pressing her clit hard against me as she went. I love this position, have I mentioned that? The sight, the sensation, access to her tits and, oh yes, easy access to that naughty little clit. What's not to love.Angie was in charge for now, and she seemed happy enough to set a slow leisurely pace. I contented myself with playing with her boobs and giving her clit a little tickle once in a while. Then she opened her eyes and said, "That was nice, but now I want you to take over." She slipped off me and laid on her back.I didn't want to lose the momentum she'd given us towards our next climax so I couldn't waste time thinking about different positions. I just lay on top of her and kissed her as I slipped back inside. She raised both knees either side of me and I began to slide back and forth as we kissed. After a few minutes I decided to kneel up and pull her bum onto my lap to press my cock against the top wall of her cunt as we fucked. The change of position seemed to work as her breathing got harder and her hips moved more urgently against me. Then I felt her clench my cock as she started to come. I pounded harder and harder to bring myself off while she was still climaxing. I watched her staring up at me in rapt concentration as she tried to ride her own orgasm for as long as she could, and as she started to come down I felt the sensation that I had been working for building in my balls, and in seconds I felt the pulse of heat shoot down my cock as I erupted into her.Afterwards, we lay together for a while, not even talking, just bathing in the afterglow. I was on my back and Angie on side cuddled up with my arm around her. Then she gave me a peck on the cheek. "I suppose," she said. "If I want to keep doing this, I'd better let you go back to your wife.""You know," I replied. "We keep breaking the rules." She looked puzzled. "I know Marie said it was okay, but I just don't like her being alone while you and I are together."We climbed out of bed and slipped on our dressing gowns and made our way downstairs. We found Marie in the living room, fast asleep on the sofa. We only had to look at each other to silently agree that this was not a woman wracked with jealousy. We looked in the kitchen where she had three cups of drinking chocolate ready to reheat and some posh chocolate biscuits (UK, remember?) on a plate covered with cling film.Angie had a wicked idea. We warmed our drinks up and then went to sit quietly with my sleeping wife as we drank them and dunked our biscuits. Once we were finished we crept over to Marie and untied her dressing gown. I knelt at her head and Angie at her waist and together we, ever so gently, began to kiss and caress her. Our intent was not to wake her, but to see how aroused she would be by our efforts when she did wake up.After five minutes her nipples were hard. After seven, she shifted to make herself more accessible, after ten she started to moan. Angie grinned at me. "Okey dokey lab rat. I'll go and get her supper sorted while you give her a good seeing to."I put my hand between her thighs and gently rubbed her lips with my middle finger while my thumb gently toyed with her clit. She stirred some more and then said in a sleepy voice, "Those tablets had better still be working, husband mine, 'cos if you've woken me up like this and you aren't going to deliver, then you and I are going to have a problem."I looked down to see little (still not that little) Geoff smiling up at me, he was having the time of his life. "If you don't want to do it for me, my love, then do it for science." I encouraged her. "Just lie back and think of England. The South Downs are lovely this time of year and I am just about to have a lovely time down south too."So saying, I managed to scoot her around on the sofa so that I could get between her legs from my position on the floor and I slid into her. She sighed contentedly as I moved back and forth, in and out. My position was perfect for attending to her boobs too, Just in case they were feeling neglected. A couple of minutes later Angie came back from the kitchen with a cup and plate for Marie that she set on the coffee table."Good Lord," she said in mock annoyance. "Hasn't he brought you off yet, Babe?"Marie gave a little pout, "No, but bless him; he's doing his best."That stung a little but it did encourage me to try a bit harder and Angie helped by leaning over the back of the sofa and grabbing my wife's tits and giving her little nubs a really good squeeze. Marie wasn't looking so sleepy now as her breathing was starting to go and her hips were jerking as the muscle spasms began. I was too close and shot my fourth load of the evening into her while she was still ramping up to her own climax. Fortunately I was able to keep pounding into her while I was still hard, I had a hand free to rub her clit and Angie was doing sterling service on her nipples. Between us we managed to take her over the edge.It was getting late now, so I put a silly quiz show from catch-up on the TV and we sat snuggled together watching on the sofa while Marie had her drink. As soon as it finished the girls disappeared upstairs while I put the cups and plates in the dishwasher and did my rounds. By the time I got upstairs they were in our bed but cuddled up together. I expected to be in the middle but Marie explained that I was going to sleep on the other side of Angie because, keen as she was for sausage for breakfast, she'd enjoy it better after an uninterrupted night's sleep.I lay back and let my thoughts run free. It had been a busy day. I found myself wondering about my new friend Ken and whether Mrs. Ken enjoyed their evening together when he got home. I wondered at my lack of concern when Marie gave him a very long and apparently very sincere apology for embarrassing him. I wondered about her cheerfully encouraging me to fuck her best friend. I thought about Linda and what she made of her mother's newly discovered; as far as Linda knows; bisexuality. Then the last thought struck me. A week today Marie would be meeting her mates for their regular night out together. What the fuck's going to happen after that?An intriguing offer for her friends.It was Friday morning, and not just any Friday. That afternoon my wife was going to meet her six best friends for their regular fortnightly catch-up at the local pub. "So what?" I hear you say. So this! I knew as I lay in bed, waiting for my turn in the bathroom, that she intended to offer my 'services' to all six of her mates if they wanted. That's right; I meant what you're thinking. She had persuaded me that none of her friends had the sex-life that they deserved and she wanted to share our newly rekindled sexuality with them. All of them. Regularly.Now, were I a virile young stud that would be one thing, but I'm not. I retired from running a research lab a couple of years ago and my wife and her friends are all in their sixties too, apart from Sam. The idea cropped up after her last Girls Night Out when she had shown them a dirty video we'd made (don't even ask) of us having sweaty sex together, before she realized that, for one reason or another, they were all effectively celibate. She was overwhelmed, by guilt at first for being so insensitive; then by anger at the universe because, as she put it, "Every one of those women is a fucking catch! Why are they alone?"To my wife, the solution was simple. They deserved sex, I liked sex, she was willing to share, so I should just have sex with them. Oddly enough, her biggest problem was convincing me that this wasn't the most ridiculous idea that I had ever heard. As far as I was concerned though, I had two serious and valid objections; The first was that Marie and I had started to drift apart and we were lucky to have realized in time. I was really reluctant to put our marriage at risk again if the sight of me fucking her friends upset her more than she seemed to believe it would; My second problem was the lack of balance in her solution. As I saw it, I would be having sex with her and six other women on a regular basis. She would just have me. Even I didn't think that was fair, so how long, I wondered, would it be before she felt that she was missing out? But I was too insecure to be comfortable with the idea of her with another man and certainly not with six other men. Perhaps that makes her a better person than me, but I was too happy in my marriage to be comfortable risking it for the sake of this flaky idea.Anyway, her best friend Angie is something of a genius and she just saw the whole affair as a mathematical problem. If the women were prepared to engage in girl on girl sex, then as long as they visited us in pairs, Marie and I could have sex with one each and then swap; and we would both be being unfaithful with exactly the same people with no additional cocks being involved. Obviously alcohol was involved in coming up with this bizarre idea, but oddly enough, the girl on girl, and boy on girl concept seemed to work when trailed by the three of us that night; and Sunday, and last Friday; And Saturday morning.

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 3

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 2, 2025

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 3Busy WeekCan a retired couple's plan for sharing hubby work?Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.List of main characters.Geoff: retired materials scientist. Mid-sixties. 5 foot 10 inch, ex amateur rugby player, still swims, runs and walks to keep fit. More than adequately equipped to satisfy his wife.Marie: retired modern languages lecturer. Same age as her husband, Geoff. 5 foot 2 inch voluptuous build, with D cup tits and proportionate bum and hips. Shoulder length brown hair, brown eyes and olive skin inherited from her French grandmother.Angie: possibly retired mathematician (may still be involved in intelligence gathering, she won't discuss her work). Early sixties. 5 foot 10 inch, slender athletic build. Firm B cup tits, brown hair and famously dirty mind.Mike: research biochemist. Mid-fifties. 6 foot 1 inch, also rugby player. Good looking for his age.After they had left I wandered into the living room and started scrolling through the TV guide. Marie eventually joined me. I acknowledged her, but didn't speak. I got a feeling that any comment, at all, from me would be dissected, analyzed and found wanting."Say something then," she snapped."Okay," I replied. "Which would you rather watch, The News or House Of Games?""You know what I meant," she almost snarled."Do you know?" I responded. "I don't think that I do. I was willing to join a trial of a brand new drug, that I only need because you have this insane idea that my cock is the sexual equivalent of a charitable food bank: But do I get any thanks? Do I fuck! I just get attitude."I asked Mike out for a drink to get his opinion on vitamins and supplements to help a man in his sixties have better sex. He offered the trial place. You and Angie were both too drunk to talk sense to on the way home and we spent the rest of the time until you left this morning playing sex games with your mate or asleep."So, if my little Mediterranean princess isn't happy, the answer is simple. You ring Angie and tell her this weekend was a one-off and will never happen again. I will ring Craig and tell him I won't need his fucking drug after all, and the girls will have to find their own source of cock: Because you're having a tantrum."Now, I'm off to the pub. At least people will talk to me in a civil tone of voice there. Good job we made the bed in the spare room. I assume that's where I'll be sleeping for the foreseeable future. Enjoy the rest of your evening."And I left.I spent a couple of hours at the pub, though I only had two pints. I wasn't there to get hammered, just to calm down. The problem Marie and I have is reflected in our fields of study. She is about language; she can translate complex emotions by choosing the right words so that the true meanings are transferred between folks with no common tongue. I admire that. But sometimes she thinks that words can tell you everything.I am a scientist; I don't trust just words to tell me what I need to know; people have their own agendas: They use words to aggrandize themselves or for mischief, profit or power. I need data; evidence.Marie's concerns about new drugs were valid in part, but had been blown up by half-truths and downright lies on the internet. I had gone to a biochemist who actually understood the science and was familiar with the data and I asked for his advice. How did that work out for me? I was sat on my own in the pub while my wife was at home hating me.I looked at my watch. Half past eight. Honestly, I couldn't face another pint so I strolled home. I took out my key and opened the door; at least she hadn't changed the locks. I resisted the temptation to call out, "Hi, honey. I'm home." Probably too soon for that. I settled for, "It's only me."No reply, but there was a light on in the living room so I looked in. Marie was kneeling on the floor in the center of the room, hands in her lap, facing the door. When I moved forwards to see what was going on, she bent her head as if in prayer. What the fuck?"I'm sorry," she said quietly, straightening up. "I'm not going to ask you to spank me the way you did Angie yesterday, that was a game. This is too serious."She looked angry, but at herself. "I have spent decades of my life campaigning for women's right to control their own bodies and reproductive choices. But the first time I am confronted by you, a man, making a similar choice, I abuse you. If nothing else, that was total hypocrisy. Again, I'm so sorry."You have been nothing but supportive of my wish to make my friends happy, even though you've had your own concerns. I know the thought of having other women in your bed must have intrigued you, but you've always been more worried about damaging our marriage and resisted all the way."I am genuinely worried that this drug may damage you somehow but, if you give your word that you have considered the risks, I will leave the decision with you. Can you accept my apology?"I held out my hand and helped her to her feet. "Thank you. That was the most sincere apology I've ever heard. Of course, I accept. But why did you decide to make it like that? On your knees?"She thought before she replied. "When we were playing submissive spanky games with Angie, I didn't; engage with it the way she did, but I did feel different. I had chosen to give control to you because I trust you and I was; content."I was a bitch to you this afternoon, when you didn't deserve it so I decided to show you how much I regretted it. I decided to kneel in front of you to show the same respect today. I trust you. I should have trusted your decision. I needed you to see, as well as hear the words, how sorry I am."She looked carefully at me. "Tomorrow morning we either do or do not make those telephone calls. I've forfeited the right to choose," she said. "Do you want me to call Angie?"Honestly, I wasn't sure. Was this just the first of many arguments that we could avoid by just ditching the whole dumb idea? She looked stricken when I didn't respond straight away, but she said nothing as I weighed up the risks. I was balancing my marriage, my wife's happiness and my health against unknown outcomes. Even Angie admitted that her super-brain couldn't predict what would happen if we went ahead.I took a deep breath. "Fuck it! Let's just do it. I love you and if I get to fuck four, five or even all six of your friends to make you happy, I'd be insane not to. You must understand, though. If my enthusiasm for having sex with your friends starts to make you doubt my love for you, you have to tell me and we have to stop."In return, if I think that you are becoming emotionally over-attached to one or more of the women you are fucking. We stop. Are we agreed?"She stepped up and put her arms around me. "Agreed. Now, do you want to come upstairs and let me give you a more; intimate apology? I seem to remember that you were rejected twice this morning. That doesn't seem fair. As you aren't going to be in the spare bed tonight after all, I could practice those oral sex techniques that Angie showed me on you."As we made our way upstairs I told Marie that I needed the bathroom before we did anything else and Marie asked if I had ever considered 'water-sports'. For a confused moment I puzzled over why we were suddenly discussing paddle-boarding as a prelude to sex. Then I got the reference."Where the fuck did that come from?" I asked, stunned. After all, she'd never seen anything dirtier than Game Of Thrones until last month."You showed me how to access porn safely on the internet and I've found sites that describe and show people using piss in sex games," she replied airily. "If you have a bladder full of beer and you want to try, then I'm willing to submit as part of my atonement.""But do you find that arousing?" I asked.She was silent while she thought carefully. "I didn't at the time, but now I wonder if I might like to try one day. Maybe not now, unless you want to.""No. Not today." I said, "This gorgeous brunette with big boobs has promised me a blow-job to remember. Let's revisit this conversation another day."In the bathroom I unloaded my two pints of craft beer down the toilet bowl, rather than over my wife, then, after giving little (not that little) Geoffrey a good shake and a wash, I went to the bedroom, to find Marie sitting naked on our bed. She gestured for me to go to her and it seemed rude not to, so I did.She smiled at me as she started to unbuckle my belt. "Do you enjoy it when your wife wants only to submit and to pleasure you?""To be honest," I replied. "It's pretty much freaking me out." She looked at me quizzically. "Well," I said, a bit defensively, "It's not something I'm used to, I don't understand the boundaries and I know it isn't a role that particularly turns you on."By now she had my trousers unfastened and had them and my underwear around my ankles. I stepped out and pulled my polo shirt off. We were both naked and little Geoff was getting bigger."I understand," she said. "Games later; sex now." She started by licking my shaft from base to tip.Now, Marie has never shied away from sucking my cock, and I had never had anyone better to use as a comparison, until Angie the previous morning. Angie has always been hugely competitive so, when it came to oral sex, she had to be the best; and she was; she was Olympic standard. Fortunately she was also a generous friend who gave my wife a master-class (mistress-class?) only twenty four hours ago.Marie was a quick learner. Rather than going straight down on me, as I would have been delighted with previously, now she tormented me; licking along my length; vacuuming my balls into her mouth and molding them with her tongue. Eventually, when I was about to burst with exquisite frustration, she took me in her mouth and massaged my bulb with her tongue. Then she, literally, swallowed me. Her nose was pressed up against my belly and my balls were on her chin. Where the fuck my cock was, I truly could not imagine. But it felt fucking amazing.It felt good but, on the other hand, it sounded awful; all I could hear was her choking and gagging as she worked me back and forth into her throat but I couldn't pull away: she wouldn't let go of me. At last she slackened her hold on my hips and I pulled out of her mouth. Covered in pints of drool.She looked up at me, almost shyly, as if seeking approval. I wasn't going to make her ask. "That was fucking amazing. Now I want to taste you."Some people think that this is such a cliché: Woman sucks man, man sucks woman, then they fuck. If I had put my cock into Marie at that moment, I would have come before I was halfway in. So not only was I giving my wife pleasure, and I love going down on her anyway, but I was giving myself a moment to recover in order to extend our love-making.Normally I would have laid between her thighs to kiss her cunt, but we seemed to be pushing boundaries of late, so I got her to roll onto her belly with her bum raised. If you have never gone down on your woman like this, do it at least once if only for the view. My view was spectacular. My wife's glorious round ass with her truly adorable vulva peeking between her cheeks. It gave me an almost spiritual joy to behold.I started with her labia, acknowledging her clit but not over-stimulating it, and then moving to her anus. We've never really played bottom games before, but Marie's fascination tonight with; unconventional sex prompted me to experiment. Tonight I truly focused my oral attention on that little sphincter though my hands were permanently up to mischief elsewhere. Once I was satisfied she was happy with my efforts, I straightened up and rubbed my cock at her front door."About fucking time," she gasped. "I was going to start without you.""Oh, be quiet you randy old tart," I replied cheerfully as I slid completely into her. "If you're just going to complain, I won't do this."So saying I pushed my index finger, already well lubricated courtesy of Marie's cunt, into her tight little bum hole.She squealed with a mixture of horror and delight as my digit slipped easily into that place where the sun truly don't shine. At this point I was wishing that her hair was long enough for a pony tail for me to pull on, not just because that seemed to be a common trope in anal sex porn, but because I only had one hand left to pull her onto my cock and, honestly, I thought using the finger up her ass to do it seemed; crude.On the up side though, because we weren't actually 'doggy-style', I was fucking my wife down into the pillow so I consoled myself by just putting my spare hand on her bum, more to support me than anything else.So there we were, Marie with her head on the pillow and her ass in the air, me kneeling behind her with my cock in her cunt and my finger in her bum, both of us naked, horny, and loving every minute of this. No kids to burst in on us mid-fuck, no fear of pregnancy and no need to give a shit what the neighbors would think. We were putting the 'sex' into 'sexagenarian'.I started moving my cock in and out in my favorite long strokes. I think I'd read that the vagina is most sensitive near its entrance so I wanted to get the widest part of my cock stimulating her there as much as possible. Then I'd push my entire length in so she would feel full. I tried to move my finger in and out of her anus at the same time. I did my best, but it was like trying to rub your belly while you're patting your head. Still, Marie seemed to appreciate the effort. She was so wet with arousal that there seemed hardly any friction between us but her vaginal muscles were gripping me like an internal fist. She grunted as she pushed back against me as well as she could. We lasted longer than I expected but eventually we both got there."Oh, fuck;” She gasped, "I'm so; So close; Just touch me; There; Oh, yes; Just; Like; Ah!"Her orgasm was so intense and she gripped me so hard that I came too within less than a minute. I hadn't realized that vaginal and anal muscles seem to be on the same circuit. But when Marie's cunt muscles gripped my cock, her sphincter clamped onto my finger too. I managed to extract the offending digit from his naughty place and collapsed on the bed next to my wife, both of us trying to catch our breath."You dirty old bugger," she said. "What made you decide to do that now?""I'm not altogether sure," I replied truthfully. "But it's occurred to me a couple of times this weekend that I've kissed that little opening while I've been pleasuring both you and Angie, but I've never really done more than that. And I wanted to do it with you. Tonight seemed like the right time.""Mmm," she responded. "Well, just so you know, it's okay to keep that in your repertoire."I made a quick trip to the bathroom to wash hands and cock then climbed into bed to spoon my drowsy wife. As she dozed off, while I played with her boobs I started to think about what having sex with different women would mean to me. I mean, come on, different libidos, different erogenous zones, potentially different 'no-go' areas and, more interestingly different kinks. Marie had a well-intentioned idea, but muggins here had to deliver. And I wanted to do it properly so I slowly and surely drew my plans.TuesdayWe slept in a little that morning so we only had time for a quick missionary fuck to greet the day. Then we used the bathroom and went down to breakfast together. Over tea and toast we chatted about plans for the day. Now UK readers of a certain age will understand, but for everyone else, you might need to know this. British garden centers are often a weekly destination of choice for retirees. Yes they sell plants, and Brits are inveterate gardeners, but they also sell seasonal goods, artisan produce and have great coffee shops. Today though, I offered an alternative to our usual haunt."I think that we should go to a naughty shop." I suggested."Because?" Prompted Marie."Well, last night, after shagging you into unconsciousness, I was thinking about your, our, plan." I paused. "So far we have proved that you can cope seeing me screw another woman, and you can take pleasure with another woman yourself, and we've prepped the beds for lots of sex but;” I hesitated again."Go on," she urged me gently. "Let me see where you're going with this.""It's just that I barely know most of your friends, apart from Angie, and the reality is that we aren't even going on a date before I fuck them. I've no idea what turns them on or anything. Talk about going in unprepared. So I thought, we'd need lube and stuff, so why not a few toys too, to lighten the mood?"She sat back, "Oh, shit! Now I understand why you've not been nearly as excited as I expected. I've been so caught up in this fantasy of my friends all having the same great sex as me," she looked embarrassed. "But I did just what Angie said. She said we were discussing you the same way that the men we despised talk about women. But instead of tits and cunts, just as a cock with a man attached!"She burst into tears. "I'm supposed to be your wife," she sobbed. "I'm supposed to cherish you. But no, I'm just so excited about pimping you out to my friends that I forgot all about your feelings and fears. Fuck! What a bitch I am. Why do you even stay with me?"She ran from the room, tears streaming down her face. Maybe I should have gone after her, but she knew where I was when she was ready. Obviously, being British I made a cup of tea for myself and got one ready for Marie for when she emerged. After I'd finished my drink and eaten my Hobnob biscuit I went past our bedroom on the way to the loo and I could hear her speaking softly on her phone, her voice still breaking with emotion.On the way back downstairs I tapped on the door and looked in. She glanced up through tear stained eyes. I asked her if she wanted me to make her a cuppa. She nodded and told me that she'd be down shortly, after she'd been to the bathroom.She looked a little better when she came down. I shouted to her that I'd got her drink in the living room and she joined me there.She sighed. "We can't keep on like this, can we? I ruined our day yesterday, I've sobbed my heart out this morning for treating you like a whore and tomorrow you're going to join a drug trial: When all you actually wanted was to make love to your wife again."I said; nothing. She needed to work through this herself. Platitudes wouldn't help. Eventually she looked at me. "Geoff, tell me honestly, do you want to sleep with my friends?"I sat forward in my seat. "You have offered me most men's fantasy. A nearly open marriage where I am allowed to have sex with multiple women, and I don't have to think about you with other men. But I worry about the cost. What if this isn't a fantasy but a nightmare? What if it splits us up? What if you can't face living with me anymore after you've seen my cock in all of your friends? Where will we live? How do we explain to our family why we aren't together anymore? I keep trying to introduce reality into this fantasy, but I'm just not convinced that you 'get it' yet." And, yes, I did the air quotes."I suggested the rules, not you, I thought about the need for erection supplements, I bought the bedding. I've been thinking about stuff like sex toys, lube, boundaries for fuck's sake! I need you on the same page or this is a disaster waiting to happen."She sipped her tea. "You've thought about this, haven't you? What do you think could go wrong?""Okay, fair enough," I replied. "Imagine this. One of your fri

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 2

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 1, 2025

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 2Lazy SundayA retired couple discover the perfect Sunday.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.List of main characters.Geoff: retired materials scientist. Mid-sixties. 5 foot 10 inch, ex amateur rugby player, still swims, runs and walks to keep fit. More than adequately equipped to satisfy his wife.Marie: retired modern languages lecturer. Same age as her husband, Geoff. 5 foot 2 inch voluptuous build, with D cup tits and proportionate bum and hips. Shoulder length brown hair, brown eyes and olive skin inherited from her French grandmother.Angie: possibly retired mathematician (may still be involved in intelligence gathering, she won't discuss her work). Early sixties. 5 foot 10 inch, slender athletic build. Firm B cup tits, brown hair and famously dirty mind.Mike: research biochemist. Mid-fifties. 6 foot 1 inch, also rugby player. Good looking for his age.It had been a funny old weekend. It started on Friday evening when my wife, Marie, came home from catching up with her friends at our local and burst into tears. She was upset because she was getting laid and they weren't so she wanted me to have sex with them, but was afraid I'd refuse.On Saturday, she'd invited her friend, Angie, to our home for an evening meal, after which, along with a couple of bottles of wine we batted Marie's generous gesture back and forth.You must be wondering what the issue is: I'm a bloke, my wife actually wants me to fuck her friends and we're all retired over-sixties so no-one's getting pregnant; why am I apparently so reluctant to go along with it? Don't worry, even though I've already explained in detail in a previous story, It will become clearer. I haven't finished with the weekend yet.That Saturday Angie dissected my disinclination to be unfaithful to my wife, even with permission, and came up with a suggestion. Look, we were a bit pissed and she is really smart. She won't say, but I think she used to work for Her Majesty's Government at GCHQ as a cryptographer. Anyway, her idea was that the 'girls' visit us in pairs and I fuck one while the other has sex with Marie; then we swap. I know it sounds stupid but we were quite tipsy and it did actually make sense at the time. That left the elephant in the room. Sorry, that was a metaphor, no elephants were molested during the course of these events.Ah, yes the elephant: I had confessed to my wife and her friend that I didn't want to damage our newly repaired relationship by having sex with other women because I wasn't secure enough to accept her having sex with other men as part of a quid pro quo. But if my wife could tolerate us both having sex with the same women, perhaps the drunken idea was, actually, the genius concept that Angie claimed.One thing led to another and we all ended up together in bed. Angie discovered her inner lesbian and, with coaching from me, proved to be quite a gifted muff diver. My wife discovered that she wasn't repelled by another woman's touch, several times and quite vocally.But could Marie cope with me and another woman doing the deed? If you read my last story, you already know. She actually pushed my cock inside her friend for me! Then she played with Angie's tits and clit until she came. And did she come! Apparently, it had been a while and we both did some of our best work on her. In fairness, we were quite excited too and may have got a bit carried away but we did feel a bit guilty for reducing this athletic super brain to the mindless, limp, sweaty fuckdoll laying comatose on our bed.So to Sunday; I woke up about eight, with my erect cock lodged in Angie's bum crack, and not wanting to add sexual assault to my concerns, I turned over to face my wife on the other side of the bed. She was already awake. "Fancy a quickie?" She whispered. "All that sex last night and I still never got you inside me even once.""Okay," I replied quietly. "But then we have to make sure Angie isn't broken. We'll have to keep her if she is. It's not like we can take her back."Marie giggled, "She'll be as good as new: Better, in fact. A good meal, good company, good wine, great sex and probably the best night's sleep she's had in months. Now, are you going to put that thing inside me or are you planning to let it go to waste?"I reached up and started to squeeze her tits as we kissed. While Angie is tall and lithe with firm but small B cup boobs, Mother Nature endowed her bounty on my wife's chest. Full and ample D cups that have barely dropped since she was in her teens. They look even more impressive as she's only 5 foot 2, but they match her glorious round bum.Reluctantly leaving go of one tit, I snaked my hand down between us to sample the delights between her thighs. She sighed and shifted slightly to allow me better access. I could tell that she was already ready for me as my middle finger slipped easily into her cunt. I pondered for a second then came to a decision.I carefully moved the quilt that had been covering us and indicated that Marie should move to the middle of the bed, facing her friend. We managed as quietly as we could and renewed our love-making. I was able to get one arm placed so that I could attack my wife's bum and cunt from behind, while the other hand played with her tits.Once I realized that she was beginning to get impatient, I slipped inside her warm wet cunt from behind. They say that it's nice to go travelling and even nicer to come home. That's how I felt just then. I'd had incredible sex with another woman just a few hours ago but now, little Geoff was warm and comfy in his happy place. This was what I feared losing; why I'd been reluctant. It was just so fucking good!We just moved together in long slow strokes for ages, both just reveling in the feel of each other's bodies, neither of us needed the urgency of release. Eventually, Marie started to gasp quietly and then shuddered as her first climax washed over her. I paused for a few seconds as she caught her breath and then, so slowly, started our rhythm again. This was our version of the famous cocktail, The Slow Comfortable Screw.I was in heaven: one hand was kneading my wife's glorious tits while my cock was burrowing up and down her slippery love tunnel. Then Marie moved just a little to get comfortable, or so I assumed, until I felt a warm hand cupping my balls. Ah, Angie's awake. Marie had been moving to get access to Angie's tits.And so we lay there, me slowly fucking my wife who was, in turn, kissing her friend and fondling her tits while Angie returned the compliment as she stroked my balls as they moved back and forth between my wife's thighs. After a few minutes Angie moved her hand so that it was stroking Marie's clit and rubbing against my shaft as it moved in and out of her. Marie had already had one gentle orgasm but this double assault took her over the edge and this time I felt her cunt muscles spasm as she came hard.I still hadn't come, so I considered asking Angie if she wanted me to fuck her too, but she got in first. "Geoff," she looked at me a bit sheepishly. "I wanna be a real dirty girl for you. Please can I?"I tried to imagine what Angie could possibly find embarrassing after the previous night. This I had to see. "Go for it," I said. "Tell me what you want me to do."She turned to Marie who had flopped down on her back to wallow in her early morning warm post-coital glow. "Hey babe, can I suck your fella's cock?""Just as long as you do it quietly," Marie replied drowsily, and closed her eyes."Round here, stud!" She ordered. I complied, puzzled. Not that a blow job wouldn't be appreciated but why would that make her feel so awkward? She sat up and slid her legs off the bed. Even though I seen her naked the previous night; even though I'd kissed and caressed those small firm tits; even though I'd kissed her from her bum crack to clit, the sight of her naked, waiting to suck my cock as my wife lay naked next to her had me so hard it hurt.Angie took me in her hand and looked up at me, "I really need you to tell me when you're about to come. You'll see why."Then she focused on my cock: It's a nice one and we've always been very happy together and Marie says it's lovely to look at. Angie studied it for a minute then looked up at me and nodded. "Yes," she said. "It's just as nice as Marie described it."Is there nothing so intimate that women won't discuss it?Angie looked up at me and puckered her lips as if to kiss someone. She bent forwards and pressed my cock into the gap, squeezing as she went. I felt like I was fucking a virgin. As the head forced through her lip barrier her tongue came into play as the sensitive skin under the glans rubbed over it. She bobbed deep and slow covering me with her saliva.Now and again she pull me out and show me the strings of spittle connecting us. Then back in again, licking and sucking. She claimed that she'd abandoned sex after her second husband cheated on her. I'd always thought he was a fucking moron and the last twelve hours had proved it, this moment even more so. She was spectacularly gifted and seemed to have no gag reflex. This was warm, wet, tongue filled heaven with a side order of throat.After a couple of minutes I told her I was getting close. She took me out again and turned her head to Marie. "Hey, lazybones. Get up here next to me. I have a treat for you.". Marie stirred and sat up slowly as Angie took me back in her mouth and tried to swallow me. Marie sat and snuggled naked next to her friend and watched her blow me as I looked at these two, very different, beautiful women and wondered what I'd done to deserve this moment.I put my hand on Angie's head and told her I was about to come. She gave one final deep bob and then pulled me out. She emptied the saliva from mouth to lubricate me and the started to wank me as my wife watched. That aroused me even more and my hips jerked as I started to ejaculate. She pointed me at her tits and then Marie's as my semen spurted out. She caught the last spurt in her mouth.Marie was breathing heavily, Angie's surprise had got to her. But Angie wasn't finished. She turned to her friend and kissed her full on the mouth. Marie's eyes widened as she realized what her friend was doing: She was sharing my sperm in her kiss. It was my turn to watch as they pulled their mouths apart to display the sticky strings of my cum mingled with their saliva, then they went back to attacking each other's tonsils. They were so fucking hot!Eventually Angie straightened up and swallowed. "There, that was nice," she said. "I got to taste Marie on your cock when I sucked you, and tasted your cum for dessert."She looked to Marie who was still a little bemused. Angie absent-mindedly rubbed my semen into their skin, licking the thickest deposits from Marie's tits. "Kinky, eh? Told you I was a dirty girl."I bent towards Angie's left nipple and found a gob of cum that she'd missed. I scooped it up with my tongue and leaned towards Marie. She smiled and leaned into our kiss, both sharing and then swallowing my spunk.Angie watched us in dismay. "What the fuck does a girl have to do to shock you two?" She complained.Marie looked lovingly at her friend. "Angie. I've known you for nearly forty years. We've never said this before because it would have made our lives too complicated back then. But now; I want to say, in front of Geoff, Angie, I love you, and I know you love me too. You can't shock us, because we're okay with anything that gives you pleasure."Marie turned to me with a concerned expression. I stopped her by putting my finger on her lips. "It's okay." I said. "She's adorable: You can keep her." I scooted across to Angie and put my arms around her. "When Marie came home on Friday night, she cried because you and the others were unhappy. And that broke her heart because she loves you all so much. I realized then that her love for you didn't take anything from me. It just made her heart bigger.I kissed both my girls and headed for the bathroom. As I went, I called over my shoulder, "We need to sort out some ground rules before this turns into a nightmare of a clusterfuck, but in the meantime you two have my full approval to play nice."After my shower I went downstairs intending to make breakfast but stopped to call a friend first. "Hi, Mike; Yeah, I know, full of good intentions but never actually pick the phone up to call; Even now I'm ringing to pick your brain; Not over the phone, are you free this week?; Today?; Even better; can I treat you to Sunday Lunch at The Black Swan?; Perfect; Two o'clock, and we can catch up then; See you."I put the kettle on to make a cuppa for the three of us, if the girls ever came down, and some bread in the toaster for me. No full English for me this Sunday, I had a big lunch to come.When they finally arrived in the kitchen they were both looking flushed, with wet hair and wearing dressing gowns. Obviously, in an effort to economize on water they had showered together. I told Marie that I had to go out that afternoon to meet a friend and that we should probably talk about boundaries sooner rather than later. I left them to decide what they were having for breakfast and claimed my favorite chair to watch the news on TV in the living room. They joined me a few minutes later still drinking their tea. I switched the TV off and turned to them as they settled at opposite ends of the sofa.Marie started the conversation. "You were right, what you said earlier. Our relationship has changed again and I don't want to lose what we've only just recovered. Do you regret what we did last night?" She sounded uncertain."No! Not for a second," I said firmly. "But I need to be confident that when I am 'with' one of your friends I'm not making you unhappy and putting my marriage at risk."Marie looked at her friend. "What do you think Angie; can we make it work?"Angie shrugged. "Dunno. People stuff isn't really my strongest subject. Give me mathematical relationships and I'm your girl. If I was any good at personal relationships I wouldn't have two ex-husbands. Last night, apart from being a bit squiffy, the math was simple. You both gave me simple criteria that lent itself to Boolean logic: the wine helped too. Now, you're in the realms of, 'How will I feel if?' And I haven't a fucking clue what the answer to that will be.""Okay," I said. "Then I'll list my concerns and my thoughts on how to address them."First: We only have sex within your group of friends. I suppose it's possible you may want to include other people eventually, but everybody, and I mean everybody, would have to agree in advance."Marie made as if to interrupt. I held up my hand before she could speak."Sorry love, but please hear me out while I've got my thoughts in order." She nodded and sat back."Second: You and I each only have sex with other people with the other's full knowledge and consent. That means Angie can't come round for a quickie with you any more than I can pop round to Jo's for a quick fuck on the way to the shops."Third: I think that it would be a bad idea for one of us to be having sex when the other isn't. I don't think I would be comfortable having sex with one of your friends while you were alone. I'd rather you were with us."Fourth: You have five other friends who were part of your sex debate but only there are only two of them you really want me to fuck in addition to Angie. I want to meet them first " The girls looked at each other and then glared back at me. "Go on," I said. "What have I missed?""It's six friends," Marie said emphatically. "At least, if they want to: Angie, Megan, Lucy, Jo, Kate and Sam.""But three of them are married," I protested. "And one of them you've only just met!"Marie was having none of that. "Sam has left her husband and has started divorce proceedings; Megan's husband, Charles, is a lovely man but he's in his nineties and just can't perform and Lucy's husband is a complete twat who's only interested in beer and football. Do you know what he said to her when she suggested they should have sex? His exact words were, 'Who'd want to stick their cock into a wrinkly old snatch like yours?'""Angie," I pleaded. "Help me out here.""Sorry stud, you're on your own. Charles is impotent and Eddie is every bit the complete twat that Marie said he is. And now we've got the taste for succulent female flesh," she gave an evil leer as she winked at my wife. "We are as keen to get our lecherous hands on the lovely Samantha as you'll be once you've met her."I gave up. "In that case," says I. "Can I meet the other five of your friends first, please? It's just that I'd rather that my first words to those I've not met yet aren't, 'Hello, I'm Geoff; I'll be your cock for this evening'." The girls exchanged looks and nodded their agreement."Fifth:" I continued, "This 'idea', that now somehow appears to be a fait accompli, only came about because your friends have no sex partners. If any of them begin a sexual relationship outside this group then they drop out. It's not fair to their partners to continue."And last: for now at least. We never speak of this outside your friend group, and neither do the others. Now, those are my suggestions. You can disagree, amend or add as you think fit. This isn't a negotiation with winners and losers. I'm just trying to set out guidelines to stop something good from biting us in the backside.They settled back in their seats to think through what I'd said while I walked to the window and looked outside: It seemed like a nice day for a stroll before lunch so I suggested they join me, partly to let their newly discovered Sapphic libidos settle before I left them alone while I went to the pub. As I suspected, Angie had left a travel bag with a change of clothes in her car, just in case. I knew it was a set up last night! They went upstairs to change and came down together both looking great in light, floaty summer dresses that showed their figures off. Quarter of an hour later we locked up and strolled down the road together, chatting idly as we enjoyed the sunshine.Without really thinking about it, we ended up in the local park. Yes, that one. The one where I'd fucked Marie, out in the open, through the slit in the crotchless panties I'd bought her. The place where our sex life re-ignited, and the same panties she'd been wearing last night when Angie finger-fucked her.Angie made the connection too. "No fucking way! This is the park isn't it? Where you randy old bastards did the dirty deed! Show me the spot!" Marie took her hand and led her along the path that curved around to the far side of the lake. We came to the little shelter where you could lean and watch the ducks paddling aimlessly around and, more importantly, see anyone coming along the path.There was no-one there when we arrived, and Angie's face lit up as she imagined me taking Marie from behind at that very place only a few weeks before.Marie looked at me thoughtfully. "Angie is one of my 'special' friends, I'm here and you have my knowledge and approval. I think we meet all of your ground rules. Fuck her. You fucked me this morning and she blew you, so I think we owe her. Fuck her. Fuck her here and now, just like you fucked me.She stepped close to me and kissed me passionately, pulling my hand to her tits. I had no problem with that and groped them with the enthusiasm they deserved. Then she broke off and moved to Angie. She stood between her friend and the path and bent down and reached under Angie's knee length summer dress to pull down her panties. I'm certain from Angie's reaction that Marie copped a feel too.As Marie stood, she lifted the hem at the back of Angie's skirt to expose her slender, toned, walker's bum to me. "Go on, please Geoff. Fuck her for me. Then she moved to her new lover and they kissed. Hesitantly at first but then with real lust.As the girls locked lips, I unzipped and let my cock out of his cage. I moved forwards so he returned to the place he started his morning, hard and erect, lodged between her firm buttocks. I reached around and squeezed my hands between two pairs of tits in order to touch Angie's. She was bra-less and I hadn't noticed; I must be getting old.Marie grunted, "I've got these; you concentrate downstairs." So I did. I held Angie's dress up with one hand while the other moved between her thighs. She was already wet. I rubbed my index finger firmly over her tight little anus. She wriggled, but didn't pull away as I pushed the tip against the wrinkled sphincter.I told her, quietly, "Not this time, but soon, my finger and maybe more is going in here." She moaned into Marie's mouth. I moved my hand forwards, my finger sliding inside her damp little place that I had just got to know oh so intimately. She pushed back against me. She was ready, but we could take her a little further.Marie was kissing her neck and kneading her tits. I carried on finger-fucking her and rubbing my cock between her cheeks, and checking for pedestrians. She stiffened and I looked over her shoulder at my wife. She nodded; it was time. I put my hands on her shoulders and bent her gently at the waist and put my cock between her pussy lips. I moved him back and forth to get him nice and wet from the lubricant dripping from her cunt then I pushed gently forward.Angie pushed back to meet me and slowly I slipped all the way inside. Marie caught my eye. "This isn't love-making: This is dirty outdoor sex. Just fuck her and fuck her h

From Deep Undercover Missions To Rescue's On The High Seas Battling Somali Pirates. FBI Special Agent / HRT Operator, And Marine, Rob D'Amico. (Part One)

Play Episode Listen Later Aug 31, 2025 75:55

On today’s episode of the Cops and Writers Podcast, I have with me Rob D’Amico for this special two-part interview that will conclude next Sunday. Rob D’Amico has over thirty-six years of federal government service—ten years in the United States Marine Corps and nearly twenty-seven with the Federal Bureau of Investigation. He is the founder and principal consultant at Sierra One Consulting. Rob began a life of service when he enlisted as a US Marine during college at The Ohio State University in Columbus, Ohio, and, after obtaining his bachelor's degree, was commissioned as an officer and served his first overseas tour in the first Gulf War. His work on reconnaissance missions with the Marine Corps opened the door to Rob’s long and successful career with the FBI. After four years based out of the Bureau’s Miami, Florida field office, apprehending the most violent felons of South Florida as a member of a multi-agency violent crime fugitive task force, Rob transitioned into deep undercover work against the most notorious U.S. and Italian-based organized crime families. Rob was among the few selected for the FBI’s elite Hostage Rescue Team, in which he served as a sniper and was first deployed to Iraq and Afghanistan. Rob’s career with and beyond the HRT team placed him at each pivotal step in the resolution of kidnapping and hostile detention matters. He has worked on every facet of operations—negotiating hostage releases and exchanges, operating under the highest pressure against pirates, negotiators, warlords, leaders of terrorist networks, as well as with ambassadors, generals, foreign ministers, and non-government organizations. From being deep undercover, going after the mob, to dealing with Somali pirates, Rob has had a career that movies are literally made of. Today’s episode, we do a deep dive into his beginnings and Marine career. We also dive into what goes on in the head of an FBI SWAT and HRT team member and brush on his undercover work. Next Sunday, we go deep into a hostage rescue operation on the high seas, dealing with Somali pirates! In today’s episode, we discuss: · Thank you, Jerri Williams, over at the FBI File Review Podcast, for the intro. · What were Rob’s influences that led to his life of service to his country? · Marine Recon, the best of the best. Not just FBI, but high-risk undercover operations and HRT, high-speed operators, again, the best of the best. What instilled that in him? · What drove him to be the best of the best? What continues to drive him today?. · How does Rob deal with rejection? · What are the biggest misconceptions people have of the Marines and or combat? · What steered him towards the FBI? · When did he start doing undercover work? · What’s most important to the mob? · How soon into his career was he doing undercover work? · The difference between HRT and SWAT in the FBI. Who should be doing this work? What attributes should they have? All of this and more on today’s episode of the Cops and Writers podcast.

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 1

Play Episode Listen Later Aug 31, 2025

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 1My Daughter's PantiesA retired couple disagree about Linda's panties.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels."This must be Thursday," the line from Hitchhiker's Guide To The Galaxy by Douglas Adams kept echoing round in my head. "I never could get the hang of Thursdays."The reason for my bemusement was my wife standing in front of me waving a small pink piece of fabric in my face shouting, "And what do you think of these?"Perhaps this will make more sense with a bit of context. My name is Geoffrey, but you can call me Geoff; I don't think I need to share my surname. I'm an ordinary retired bloke in my mid-sixties looking for peaceful life, as if; I'm 5 foot 10, and average build although my waist has thickened a bit since my days in the rugby club seniors' team. I still keep fit with regular trips to the local pool and walking a few miles every day.My wife is called Marie after her French grandmother. Marie is a couple of months younger than me, also retired and has, as I tease her with, a curvy continental figure. Buxom, would be a good word to describe her. I love her to bits, even though she can go from naught to angry in 2 seconds. Oh, those passionate French. I have to be honest, however, the passions have waned somewhat recently. It isn't that we don't have sex any more, it's just that the periods between intimacy are getting exponentially longer. By my calculation, and yes that's how fulfilling my sex life is, the next attempt is due in six years.We have two adult kids, Pete and Linda, each with decent jobs, their own homes and steady partners. Linda also has a 13 year old son, Colin, from a previous relationship with an idiot. I like Mike, her current boyfriend, he has an actual vocabulary; I think he's a keeper.On this particular Thursday I had dropped my wife off at Linda's house to wait for a delivery of flat pack furniture from a well-known Swedish store, whilst I made a quick trip to a local builders' merchant for some bits and pieces for jobs the kids needed doing at their houses; it being well known that retired fathers have nothing better to do with their time.It only took half an hour or so and I knew that Marie would find something to occupy her; either mowing the lawn, weeding the borders or vacuum cleaning the stair carpet. The woman can't sit still. This Thursday, though, it appeared that Linda had pre-empted her mother, the lawn was manicured, the garden pristine and the whole house shone. My wife, however, does not give up easily and had decided to look in the laundry basket to see if there was anything she could get washed, dried and ironed while we waited for the delivery and I assembled the unit in Colin's room.I let myself into Linda's house and shouted, "It's only me! Where are you?""I'm in here," my wife called back. Now, like most men, I often miss subtle cues but this time I resisted pointing out that if I knew where 'here' was I wouldn't have asked where she was. Why? Because she did not sound pleased at all and I was the only one there to take the fallout.And that's how I found myself standing in Linda's kitchen while my wife waved a scrap of pink fabric in front of me, shouting, "And what do you think of these?""This must be Thursday," I echoed Arthur Dent's thoughts. "I never could get the hang of Thursdays."I realized that my wife was angry but I hadn't been there to actually piss her off. I apparently do have the ability to piss her off in my absence, but I couldn't think of anything I might have done that involved pink fabric. I decided that she may provide further clues if I actually said nothing so I gazed at her blankly and shook my head."Don't you know what these are?" She yelled at me. Ah, a clue; but no. I still have no fucking idea. I shook my head again; it worked the first time."They are crotchless panties!" She hissed, "What do you think of that?" I considered the possibilities. They weren't mine, I didn't think they were Marie's, I thought they were a little large for Colin, but if they were his, then I would encourage him to be who he needed to be, so that left Linda as the most likely owner. I wasn't sure why Marie suddenly wanted to discuss my daughter's, or Colin's, underwear so I stuck to a strategy that had served me well so far, and said nothing. Unfortunately, all good things come to an end and apparently now I was required to actually comment."What do you want me to say?" I asked, genuinely puzzled as to why I would have an opinion on a grown woman's underwear. I mean, I knew my daughter wasn't a virgin; there was Colin as evidence for a start. I also doubted that Mike spent the weekends at Linda's house sleeping on the sofa, so what was the problem?"What sort of woman would wear something like this?" My wife demanded, "What would you say if I wore panties like this?"I don't really know what came over me: I usually have more sense than to say what I actually think. Most men only survive to my age by giving the answers their women want to hear, never what's actually going through our minds."What sort of woman would wear something like this?" I repeated, stepping forwards, my voice rising. "Perhaps a woman who wants to excite her man, perhaps a woman who wants to show him how naughty she can be, perhaps a woman who wears them because SHE likes them, perhaps a woman who wants to feel like she's still woman and not just a mother!" Marie stayed silent as I took another step forwards towards backing away just a little from me. All reason has left me and I knew she'd make me suffer for this but I wasn't about to let my wife belittle my little girl, now a grown woman, for enjoying her boyfriend in ways my wife was denying me."What would I say if you wore panties like that?"I'd say 'Sweetheart, put a short skirt on and that nice cashmere sweater and let's take a walk to the park. Let's walk to the little shelter at the end of the path near the river; the one where you can see anyone walking towards you.'"I'd say 'When we get there I'm going to stand behind you and lift the back of your skirt up and feel your bum, and if you're very good I'll reach right forwards through the slit in your panties and find your soft warm slit inside them and rub you from front to back and back again.'"I'd say, 'I'm going to put my fingers inside you and, when you get thoroughly wet, I'm going to unzip my trousers and put my cock in your hands to get it really hard and then I'll put it through the slit in the panties and into you.'"I'd say, 'I'll press against you as you press yourself back into me and I'm going to fuck you rigid until we both come. And while we're thrusting at each other I'll put my hands under your sweater onto your bra-less tits and tantalize your nipples until you could cut glass with them. I'll squeeze your tits and kiss your neck and thrust and thrust until we both come.'"And then," here I paused, "I'd like to think that I could take you home and do it all over again in the comfort of our bed."By now I was standing directly in front of my wife, not menacing her but waiting for a response. She dropped the panties on the floor and reached up to me and gave me the first passionate kiss we'd had for ages. I lifted my hand and caressed her tit; she moaned into my mouth and; then the bloody doorbell rang.I went to the door trying to think my stiffy down. Fortunately flat-pack furniture has little erotic appeal for me, so the delivery man was not offended. After helping me carry it into the entrance hall he left, mercifully unaware of my recent sexual arousal. I went back to the kitchen to see my wife and, although the moment was lost, she seemed calmer. I asked her to help me upstairs with the package and she told me she'd follow shortly, which she did. She helped me to unpack the unit and set out all of the parts and fittings before she went back down stairs leaving me to do the manly stuff. Marie brought me a cup of tea a while later and we chatted, although she seemed quieter than usual, then she went back downstairs again.These units always seem to take me longer than I think they ought to put together, but eventually I finished and called my wife upstairs to admire my prowess as an assembler of Swedish bedroom furniture. She complimented me profusely, as I deserved, and we both returned to the kitchen. There, while I was busy doing technical, guy stuff upstairs, she had washed, tumble-dried and ironed Linda's laundry and laid it on the kitchen counter. On top of the pile was a pair of neatly ironed pink crotchless panties with a post-it note slipped inside. The note red, "Oh, these look like fun. Love Mum," with a smiley face drawn at the bottom.When we got home, my wife prepared our evening meal, as it had been my turn the day before, and I did some on-line shopping, ensuring that the items would be delivered next day while Marie was out volunteering at the local charity shop.On Saturday I woke up before our alarm went off so I went in the bathroom first to shower and shave. My wife woke up as I returned to our bedroom and wandered off towards the bathroom for her shower showing her cute little bare tush as she went. I finished getting dried and dressed and made the bed, then I went downstairs after shouting through the bathroom door to see what she wanted for breakfast.I took croissants out of the freezer and put the oven on to heat up as I made a cup of tea for each of us and set the table with butter and jam, apricot, obviously, for the croissants. As I was putting the tray of pastries into the oven I heard the shower turn off and the sound of Marie's footsteps as she made her way back to the bedroom to get dressed. Less than a minute later I heard a squeal. I had laid some clothes out for her; A pale blue cashmere sweater, a short dark blue skirt in a nice summery material and a pair of French navy blue crotchless panties.There was a note slipped into the panties. It red, "It looks like the weather will be ideal for a walk to the park today, and this seems to be the perfect outfit. Love Geoff," with a smiley face on the bottom.We enjoyed our walk as the weather was ideal; and the outfit was perfect. I think I might have finally got the hang of Thursdays.Watching PornA retired couple find inspiration in porn.I was sat quietly reading when my wife came in from her girls' evening out. When I tell you that my wife and I both retired in our sixties you'll understand that 'girl' refers to gender and attitude, rather than age. Marie, my better half, is a short, voluptuous woman with youthful features, shoulder length brown hair and deep brown eyes to match her tawny skin, a legacy of her Mediterranean French ancestry on her mother's side. I still enjoy looking at her.I am entirely unlike her: An unremarkable man in his mid-sixties, of average height, short hair to compensate for the receding hairline, heavier than I would like but not too overweight and reasonably fit. We recently reconnected sexually after a longish dry spell following an episode I described earlier in a story titled, "My Daughter's Panties""Hello love," I said. "Nice evening?""Oh, yes, I suppose so," she replied distractedly.I looked at her, waiting for some sort of follow up to her unusual lack of enthusiasm and then, none forthcoming, went back to my book. She disappeared upstairs to get changed into her jammies and when she came back down I put my book down and patted my knee. She smiled and crossed the room to sit on my lap. I put my arm around her and asked, "Did something happen tonight? You don't seem upset but something seems to be on your mind."She thought for a moment, then said, "Do you know what 'Only Fans' is? I seem to recognize the name but I can't rember where from.""It's a sort of social media app I've read about in the newspaper," I replied. "But the stories all seem to focus on celebs and wannabe z-listers showing their tits, and more, to paying subscribers to make money. I've no idea if there are less scandalous posts: That wouldn't sell newspapers. Why do you ask?""Well," she began, a little sheepishly. "The girls seem to have noticed that I seem to be a little more," she paused to think of the right word. "; Content the last couple of times we've met up and they wanted to know why, so I told them what happened at Linda's; and afterwards."What happened afterwards was that our sex-life was reinvigorated, something that I, for one, was very happy about. I was a little taken aback that this was a topic of discussion amongst my wife's social group but, fuck it! I was getting laid again; she could shout it from the rooftops and I wouldn't give a shit.I still wasn't sure why two oldies rediscovering their naughty bits would lead to a discussion about Only Fans, so I asked Marie how the topic came up. She explained, "Well, you know we meet early at the Black Swan, before the office workers pile in and leave about seven before the serious piss-artists start getting rowdy?" I nodded to confirm that I was aware of these facts, as this was the standing arrangement for girls' nights the first and third Friday of each month, and had been since she retired."So," she went on. "The girls were really interested in what we did, how often and whether we needed any; accessories to help out because of our age," she saw the look on my face and hastily added. "Of course I told them we managed fine without any sex toys but, I might have let slip about the panties. By now it was getting too noisy to hold a decent conversation when there was six of us around the table but I'm sure one of the girls said that I should get a whole wardrobe of sexy clothes to wear for you and share the pictures and videos of me modelling them on Only Fans.""And did your friends explain why you should take up what is, effectively, borderline sex-work as a hobby?" I asked, rather testily."Not really," she replied. "And by then we were all getting our coats, ready to leave and I never got a chance to ask what she meant." Her voice got softer as she continued, "How rude are the videos? I've never actually seen any real pornography. I think that the dirtiest thing I've seen was Game Of Thrones on TV, with all of those tits, bums and willies on show."I gawped at her. "Christ!" I exclaimed as I tried to think how to compare GOT to what is freely available to view on line. "Imagine," I said. "That there's a sex act you'd like to see: Absolutely anything." She nodded. "As long as you can spell what you want to see, as long as it isn't actually illegal, someone, in fact lots of someones, has a video of them doing it, often live, online. Even if it's illegal it's out there, just in places people like us won't go."She gazed at me, eyes wide, "No way! Like, real sex, with stiffies?"How could anyone get to our age and still be that innocent? "Yes dear," I replied. "Stiffies, tongues, fingers, dildos and, in one memorable video I've seen, a car gear shift. That put the next episode of Top Gear in an entirely new light for me.""It's still early," she whispered. "Could you find some to show me?"I helped her up, noticing a bulge in my pants as I did so; she could still do that to me after all these years! I powered up the laptop and opened a private tab. Marie sat back on my lap as I showed her how to find porn on the internet. If you're not familiar with the process, it's about as difficult as finding salt water in the sea. Now I'm not going to share details, but I've a go-to porn site I'm reasonably comfortable with, so I typed in the address and showed Marie the home page. The thumbnail images for the videos-of-the-day were more explicit than anything she'd ever seen in her sixty-plus years."So what do we have to do to see the videos?" She asked, urgently. I told her to press the Play button. She did and watched, entranced, as an entirely unconvincing college nerd came home early to find the pool-guy fucking his pneumatic step-mom; only for the nerd to step in to take over when the pool-guy apparently ran out of semen."Are they all that bad?" She asked. I had to admit that most were. She seemed disappointed that the explicit sex she'd finally just witnessed was so cheesy. I had an idea."Hang on," I said. "I think you might prefer this." I moved the cursor up to the search bar and typed in 'Sensual, Only Fans'. As I expected, there was a lot of dross but in amongst it, two or three links looked promising. I clicked on the first one.After a four second ad featuring an attractive woman fingering herself, I was able to skip to the video. Marie gasped. The still frame showing behind the play button was of a man and a woman, probably in their late twenties, kneeling on a bed facing each other. The man was good looking and well made, but more like a runner than a gym bunny. His cock was erect; big enough to make any woman happy but not so big that the rest of us would give up and go home.The woman was simply gorgeous. She glowed in the atmospheric lighting, as if she'd showered and rubbed herself all over with baby oil; which was probably the case. I could almost imagine I could smell the femininity of her skin. "Fuck!" Marie said, softly. "I wish we looked that good.""You did, Babe," I whispered in her ear as kissed the top of her head. "But those two are forty years younger than us.""Look at her tits! I wish mine looked like that," complained Marie. I pulled against me and caressed her tits."Trust me love," I reassured her. "Your boobs have nothing to be ashamed of."Marie wriggled back onto my lap. "Hit Play," she demanded. "And take notes, there will be a test when I get you upstairs after the video finishes."We watched the couple as they explored each other's bodies with hands, lips and tongues. My wife sat forward and stared intently at the screen as the woman took the guy's cock in her mouth and, apparently inhaled the full length while looking lustfully up at him. She squealed as the guy went down on the woman, licking and sucking her labia with obvious pleasure. She sighed as the guy's tongue disappeared into his lover's cunt and moaned in delight a few minutes later as his cock took the same path.We sat, cuddled together in the chair, as their love-making competed to their apparent satisfaction, the pearly white fluid seeping from the gorgeous woman's equally gorgeous slit as evidence that the guy, at least, reached orgasm. Marie looked at me and said, in a tone of voice that brooked no argument, "We. Have. Got. To. Do. That!"I wasn't about to disagree but I did need some clarity. "Which bit?" I asked. "Do you mean go and have sex, or film ourselves having sex; you know? For your Only Fans site."She looked at me as though I'd gone insane, "No, you fucking idiot! I want to go upstairs, dim the lights, cast that video to the bedroom TV and fuck each other exactly the way that they do, at exactly the same time as they are doing it..", I looked at the time bar on the video: It went from zero to twenty five minutes. I wasn't sure if I could manage to last that long at the best of times, and I'd just had a sexually aroused woman squirming on my lap for at least half an hour while we watched porn!On the other hand; nothing ventured, nothing gained; keep calm and carry on; stiff upper lip and all that: one way or another, I was definitely getting laid tonight!Marie looked thoughtfully at the screen and decided. "Right," she said. "You've got twenty minutes while I shower, dry and moisturize: Try to recreate the atmosphere from the video."I looked at the guy in the video; erection? Sorted; six pack and designer stubble, not in twenty minutes. So instead I swapped out the LED lamps in the bedroom for dimmer, warmer bulbs from table lamps in the other rooms. I set up my phone, tablet and laptop at different vantage points to record our attempt to do a tribute band version of the chart topping performance we'd just watched. I stripped the quilt from the bed and threw it into the spare room. There, the stage was set; I just hoped I didn't get performance anxiety.Marie came back, naked and aroused, from the bathroom. Her skin glowing in the warm honey colored lights around the bed. "You seem overdressed," she pointed out, so I stripped. I already had the video set up on her phone and mirrored to our TV, paused and ready to play. I walked around the bed, setting the devices to record, as she took her place near the center. I joined her and after a glance to be sure she was ready, I pressed Play.It reminded me of dance classes we'd once tried, but we didn't have to keep time to the music and it didn't matter if we were half a step behind. It was magical. We kissed when they kissed; long and slow and languorous. When his hand found her tit, my hand found Marie's. When he rolled his lover's nipples, Marie got the same sensation a few seconds later.When the woman licked the shaft of his cock from balls to tip, mine got the same treatment. Marie had never taken a testicle into her mouth until that night but she sucked mine right in as though she'd been born to it. She sucked me deeper and for longer than she ever had before and the look of pure desire as she watched her saliva dripping down my cock made me shudder with lust.The guy gently pushed his woman onto her back and knelt between her thighs. Marie moaned in anticipation before I even touched her. As I began to lick around her opening she stroked my head. "I'm not fantasizing about him fucking me you know. In my head, that's you and me up there; the way we used to be.""I know," I murmured into her cunt. "She's gorgeous, but you're real and here and all that I need." Marie shuddered as she climaxed for the first time, whether it was my words or my tongue on her clit wasn't important as long as she was happy.I've never had a problem with cunnilingus but I spent longer eating Marie that evening than I ever had before. I licked around her lips and probed deep into her folds before I did more than nudge her clit with my tongue. I carried on watching the guy on the screen, ignoring Marie's pleas to change pace. We had a plan and I was sticking to it. Only when he put one and then two fingers into his lover would I do the same. When he put one hand on her belly with his other hand fingering her cunt, I guessed what he was doing and searched for that little area inside Marie and curled my index finger to stimulate it. She came again; that was twice.He let his partner come down from her climax as he moved up to kiss her, cupping her tits as he did so. I copied him as Marie moaned again. After a few minutes we moved down once more, two fingers inside our women and sucking their clits in tandem: Marie came again; this guy's pacing was good! That's three orgasms for my lover.Eventually we moved back and slid inside our girls. Back and forth we moved as the women gasped with ragged breaths, both sheened with sweat. We pulled out and coaxed the w

Hour 4: John gets yet another unexpected visitor

donald trump washington olympic games real unexpected wall street journal worse visitors yet another border patrol this day in history times new roman richard jewell aptos ar sa

Play Episode Listen Later Aug 30, 2025 32:38

6pm: Border Patrol arrests 2 firefighters battling wildfire in Washington state, drawing ire of senator // Listener sends in the REAL story that the media is ignoring in the ICE/Firefighter Case // Trump’s Vendetta Campaign Targets John Bolton // 'Worse than we imagined': WSJ on Trump’s vendetta campaign // Trump Revokes Kamala Harris’s Secret Service Protection // This Day In History: 2007 - Richard Jewell, hero security guard wrongly accused as Olympic bombing suspect, dies // John gets yet another unexpected visitor

Land Of The Creeps Episode 442 : DD 69 Planet Of The Vampires & A Bay Of Blood

Land Of The Creeps

Play Episode Listen Later Aug 29, 2025

Download Welcome to episode 442 of LOTC. This is our LOTC Presents show where we have two segments, Black Glove Mysteries with Ian Irza and GregaMortis as well as Mortis Vision with the Mortis's, Pearl and Greg. This week is only Black Glove Mysteries and it's all about Mario Bava. Ian and Greg are looking at Planet Of The Vampires as well as A Bay Of Blood. Are these two films worthy of a viewing or are they a avoid? Listen to the discussions of both flicks. Grab those favorite snacks and beverages as you journey with us through Italian Cinema. HELP KEEP HORROR ALIVE!!MOVIE REVIEWSPLANET OF THE VAMPIRESIAN : 6GREG : 7A BAY OF BLOODIAN : 9.5GREG : 9.5LINKS FOR DOUBLE DOUBLEGregaMortisFacebookTwitterLand Of The Creeps Group PageLand Of The Creeps Fan PageJay Of The Dead's New Horror Movie PodcastYoutubeInstagramEmailLetterboxdTwisted Temptress LinkLetterboxdIAN IRZA LINKSBLOG SITEFACEBOOKTWITTERINSTAGRAMLETTERBOXDLOTC Hotline Number1-804-569-56821-804-569-LOTCLOTC Intro is provided by Andy Ussery, Below are links to his social mediaEmail:FacebookTwitterLespecial FacebookLespecial Website

Performance 839

Off Stage and On The Air

Play Episode Listen Later Aug 27, 2025

Listen to the Show Right Click to Save GuestsCity Theatre Company Little Shop of HorrorsLa Fenice's Spark Pillar of Fire What We Talked About

zoom fire performance dance train theater dragon normal musical broadway dark kiss proof spark priority opera stuart classroom trolls horrors young people signature pillar accent compatibility colorful little shop human condition times new roman koop standby calibri twelfth night moulton shiro cambria math style definitions worddocument showtunes saveifxmlinvalid ignoremixedcontent right click punctuationkerning breakwrappedtables dontgrowautofit trackmoves trackformatting lidthemeother snaptogridincell wraptextwithpunct useasianbreakrules latentstyles deflockedstate lidthemeasian mathpr latentstylecount centergroup msonormaltable subsup undovr donotpromoteqf brkbin brkbinsub mathfont smallfrac dispdef lmargin rmargin defjc wrapindent intlim narylim defunhidewhenused defqformat defpriority defsemihidden allowpng lsdexception locked qformat semihidden unhidewhenused latentstyles table normal step right up name revision name bibliography la fenice msonospacing colorful accent light accent dark accent anna christie name closing name message header name salutation name document map name normal web what we talked about relyonvml name mention scheps name hashtag name unresolved mention kristen chenowith name smart link dean johanesen

Fenicia Temporada 4. Episodio 4: ¿Cuándo llega mi padre?

Radio Cádiz

Play Episode Listen Later Aug 27, 2025 33:34

La misión que Carmela tiene que hacer comienza a concretarse con la llegada de nuevas personas a la casa. Lucía decide enfrentarse a su pasado y al hombre que más daño le ha hecho en su vida. Chari logra salir del calabozo, pero lo que le espera fuera no será nada fácil. Fenicia es una ficción sonora de Radio Cádiz. Con guion y dirección de Pedro Espinosa. Con la realización sonora de Juan Muñoz. Con las voces de Aida Santos-Allely, Sandra Winter, Lolo Ruiz, Quique Lozano, Ángel Quiñones, Benjy Montoya, Pepa Benítez, José Luis Sastre, Marta Palomo, Dioni Torres, Joaki Varela, Ana del Corral, José Luis Suárez, Charo Sabio, Rocío Sepúlveda, José Flor, Ana Alex, Susana Rosado, Yago Espinosa Bocanegra y Javi de la Fuente. Con la imagen gráfica de Gloria Garrastazul. Con la banda sonora original de Benjy Montoya. Con la canción Fenicia, de Sergio Guillén ‘Tomate'; Antonio Pérez ‘Piru', y Óscar Mosteiro.

llega luc roc fuente javi corral times new roman tomate mi padre chari antonio p piru radio c mosteiro juan mu fenicia pedro espinosa

Legends of Godiva: Part 5

Play Episode Listen Later Aug 27, 2025

Legends of Godiva: Part 5Surviving a Viking camp is not easy.Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Godgifu found Cnut sitting by the stream, absentmindedly throwing rocks into it with a sour look on his face. She walked to his side and rested her hand on his shoulder, "I'm sorry;" she said quietly."Why the Pindsvin sorry?" Cnut said quietly, "Afraid of Cnut the beast? Think he cut off the Pindsvin face for arguing with Cnut? You think easy? Be king to three countries?""And some of Sweden;" Godgifu added. "No; I don't. Half the time I can't deal with Coventry, much less Mercia. No; I meant I was sorry for assuming the worst about you. I only knew about you from stories told by people angry and hurting about what they had lost in war. After all that, I didn't even want you to be a man, much less one who's; well, goofy and likeable," she said, sitting down next to him."Not likeable. The Emma; she not like Cnut," he said with tired resignation."Look, if you say another woman's name during sex, of course she's going to be mad;""No. The Pindsvin not understand. The Emma not mad. The Emma not like Cnut. The Leofric say 'everyone like Cnut,' but the Emma; no," he said, throwing a pebble into the water."Well, what have you given her to like?" Godgifu asked, pulling a blade of grass out of the ground and putting it between her thumbs and blowing, making a loud screeching squawk sound. "What I mean is, you were in Coventry just a couple hours, and you got Sir Hulgar to like you; and he doesn't like anybody," she said, bumping his elbow with her shoulder."We play dice;""So, you spent some time with him, doing something he likes to do? Okay; when do you spend time with Emma?""Cnut king of three countries; spending time difficult. Give her good fuck. She even make the squirrel sound with good fuck, but then turn away after. Not talk. Not make the spoons. Just take the candle and the feather and scratches the paper with the ink and cries. The Emma not happy, not like Cnut. Maybe she think Cnut beast, too.""So, now you're going to Torksey so Leofric can tell her that, despite you saying Aelfgifu's name during sex, you're not fucking her anymore? Your plan is to prove the Emma's wrong to be upset and that you're right?" Godgifu asked."Yes. Tell her Cnut is right, good husband;" he said, his voice trailing off until he sighed heavily. "This; not good plan.""Nope. Telling us we're emotional and wrong about feeling something is pretty much going to go very badly for you every single time. You know what's a good idea?" she asked. Cnut glanced over at her uneasily. "Bringing me along with you," she finished."The Leofric; he not like this idea. The Pindsvin is small; break easy," he said, throwing a larger stone into the water."Yes, and the Leofric also won't tell you when you have bad ideas. I will. Bring me along, keep me safe somewhere and I'll help you win over the Emma. No problem. Everything fine," Godgifu said, imitating him and earning a scowl from Cnut."Pindsvin; you know Cnut not think 'everything fine' when he say 'everything fine,'" he admitted."Yes, Sire. Leofric knows, too. He just won't tell you so. He's too nice. He'll just help you anyway and probably get himself killed. Then, you would have an even bigger problem than no Emma," Godgifu said."What problem then?""Me.""Ah," Cnut said. Then, he stood and slowly pulled his tunic up and over his head, revealing a tanned and toned torso, bulging with muscles, so ridiculously gorgeous and perfect that Godgifu started laughing aloud. Knowing exactly the affect he had on her, Cnut grinned, threw his tunic at her, shucked his pants, and waded into the water to wash himself."Leofric! Help! I need to come again!" Godgifu laughingly yelled through the trees, watching Cnut bathe."Dammit woman, I'm currying Harold!" Leofric yelled back. "What happened? You were just supposed to apologize, for God's sake!""I am Cnut!" the King announced in explanation, causing Godgifu to burst into giggles. "Leofric! The Pindsvin comes with us to Torksey! Help us to win the Emma!" he yelled."What?" Leofric said, quickly running into the clearing. "Sire, that's; that's not; I mean; perhaps we should consider; it might not be;""The Pindsvin come! I am Cnut!""Don't I get a say in any of this, Sire?""See, I told you," Godgifu said, gesturing to Leofric. "He's too nice. You need me." She stood and pulled Leofric's tunic over her head and threw it down at his feet."Well, why does he need you?" Leofric asked, exasperated."I am Pindsvin!" she yelled happily, running naked into the water.Cnut, Leofric and Godgifu scouted the camp at Torksey, a fertile swath of land close to the banks of the River Trent. Numerous shelters and lodges lined the rough paths of the Vikings' army's winter home. Smoke came up in several places, no doubt from fires stoked by metalworkers that were melting down items stolen from England's holy places.Much to their surprise, there was also a small, but steady, stream of people approaching the camp. Cnut explained that it was known that many English towns nearby did business with the winter camp, but he never heard tell of numbers that would explain what they saw today. Everyone funneled toward a single entry point, where they would relinquish their weapons, submit to inquiries, and hand over a sum of money or goods before being allowed into the camp.Godgifu whispered to the two men crouched over where she lay behind the bush, "All right, so the plan is, I get in line, go in there and tell them I am a maid you sent to Emma, and then I talk with her and try to get her out of there;""No. That is not the plan. You're staying safe here at the ca;" Leofric said, frowning down at her, only to be interrupted by the King.Cnut grunted in agreement. "Yes. Plan very good. And the Pindsvin not say about when Cnut spray seed on numsen;"Godgifu looked over her other shoulder to Cnut and rolled her eyes, "Why on Earth would you think I'd tell her about you coming on my ass? Honestly; you think that we'd just be chatting about court or hairstyles and I'd just blurt out 'Oh, by the way;""No. You won't be chatting with anyone about anything because you will be here;" Leofric said, tugging her braid to turn her head toward him. Godgifu tugged her braid out of his hand, turned back to the King and raised her eyebrows, waiting for the answer to her question.Cnut held up a hand, effectively covering Godgifu's entire face, "Cnut knows the women. They get together. They say all the things," he said darkly.Leofric growled in frustration, "Diva, stop ignoring me. That is a Viking camp. Do you have any idea what they do to people, much less to someone like you?"Godgifu clenched her jaw and shook her head, "Leofric, you know I should be the one to go. I speak the language and I'm not, well; you two. If you two go and they recognized Cnut in there, they might hold him hostage and there's not a lot of people in the Witengamot that would pay to get him out. You can't go because you look exactly like every guy that's been fighting them all this time and they'd probably kill you on sight. Nobody ever worries about me because I look like a little;""Pindsvin; hedgehog, yes," Cnut said absently, patting the top of her head while squinting at the line of men entering the camp."So; what do I tell her to get her to leave?" Godgifu asked, worriedly watching Leofric rise angrily and stalk back to their camp."Tell her Cnut is here," he said, shrugging as if saying the obvious.Godgifu snorted and rolled her eyes, "Well, why would that make her leave the camp? You go off to another country after saying the wrong name when you were having sex and all of a sudden she's supposed to jump for joy when she gets a summons from you? No. You need to soften her up a bit. Be nice. Remind her of the good times. Like, what did you say when you asked her to marry you?""Not ask. Treaty. Treaty say 'Marry Cnut and promise not kill the Emma's Aethelred children. Send them to France. Not-dead children love France. Chalk cliffs. Good cheese. Everything fine.""Oh, dear God, you've really been leaning hard on this good-looking thing, haven't you?" Godgifu grumbled under her breath."I am Cnut;" he said, shrugging."Yeah, you are Cnut; and the Cnut is handsome. But, you know what? If you want to stay married and be a good king, you've gotta work harder than that. You've had it easy because you're tall, gorgeous, rich and powerful. Problem is, you're no longer trying to get a woman to bed, now. You're trying to make your wife happy and that's a completely different thing. A woman might get stupid once or twice about a handsome man, but unless you build more than that, she'll only hate herself more and more every time she gives in to you. Orgasms only make you happy for so long. Not-dead children living in another country aren't a good basis for a marriage, either. It doesn't give you a lot to talk about. I wish Leofric didn't hate the idea of it so much. He would know what to say," Godgifu said, glancing back to the grove of trees where Leofric had disappeared.Cnut grunted, "The Leofric has good words. Good words; ugly face.""Shut up!" she said, slapping his shoulder, "He's not ugly! He's just bruised. Don't be a jerk!""Why the small women always smæk big men?" grumbled Cnut scowling and rubbing his shoulder. "What Leofric say to win grumpy Pindsvin?" he asked.Godgifu thought for a while and smiled, shaking her head, "Not a thing, actually. In a situation where most people would have said a whole bunch of wrong things, Leofric just stayed quiet and close and invited me choose whether to talk to him; and it made me want to. He red me perfectly. That's what you need to do. Emma needs you to notice her, to enjoy her; to see what makes her happy." Godgifu sighed, looking up the trees to where Leofric had disappeared in the distance. She hated to do this. She wished there was another way."So, what makes the Emma happy?" she asked, poking Cnut in the hip with her elbow to draw his attention away from the camp.Instead of looking down at her, he kept his eyes fixed on the rough looking camp and sighed. "Not Cnut," he answered simply."Well, fine. I'll talk with her and get her to you, but just think about what I said, because making this woman happy just became your biggest challenge," Godgifu said.Cnut grunted in agreement and handed her a small pack, strapping it on her back and across her front in a way that seemed odd, yet comfortable. Looking back to the camp, she squared her shoulders, trying to be braver than she felt. "Okay;" she said, coughing to cover for her throat tightening in fear, "I'll come back as soon as I can. Tell Leofric; tell him; you know;" she said, wiping away the tears that started falling down her cheeks.Steeling herself, Godgifu started off for the Viking camp, but found her progress hindered when her feet left the ground. "What are you doing?" she squawked, as Cnut lifted her over his shoulder by her waistband and returned to the grove where Leofric had gone."The Leofric ready?" Cnut said, casually hanging Godgifu's kicking and squirming body from a branch on the tree and securing the strap around it that he had wrapped around her body under the guise of securing her pack.Leofric turned from Harold to Cnut, his face a mask of confused relief. "She's; not going then?""Pindsvin easy to catch when think she get her way. You not know this? Why work so hard?" Cnut said, casually ducking as Godgifu's foot grazed his ear. "She watch from here. Know her Leofric safe."Leofric nodded, glad Cnut couldn't see the fury in Godgifu's eyes. Leaning in and hoping she didn't take a bite out of him, he murmured, "Watch us. If anything goes wrong or if we don't come back by morning, go back to Coventry and tell Sir Hulgar what has happened. Tell no one who supports the Witengamot, just Sir Hulgar," he said, brushing Godgifu's hair back behind her ear."How am I supposed to do that? Loosen these straps. Cut me free. He's tied me up here like I'm going to be spit roasted," she hissed."How is it that treason is always the answer to every problem you come across? After we're gone, use the knife you're trying to wriggle out of your sleeve. You'll be free in 20 minutes. Now, give me a kiss for luck;" he whispered. Godgifu's lips trembled, unshed tears filling her eyes. Finally, she nodded and lifted her face to his. Expecting trouble, Leofric pecked her lips quickly and just barely dodged a head-butt from his future wife.With a glare of annoyance, Leofric reached behind her and pulled the hidden knife out of her sleeve, throwing it to the ground out of reach. Then, purposefully, he ran his hands over every inch of her body, removing three more weapons before he finished with her. "You come back," she said, wriggling against her bindings. "You come back, Leofric, or so help me I'll; I'll do the most dangerous thing I can think of; and then I'll keep doing dangerous things until I can join you again," she vowed.Leofric only smiled, took her face in his hands and kissed her tenderly, coaxing her lips with his until he felt her soften and kiss him back. "What did I do to deserve you?" he asked, smiling and pressing his forehead to hers."The Leofric was punishment for the Pindsvin tax debt! Come!" Cnut shouted, starting down the hill toward the camp. Leofric sighed, kissed Godgifu one last time, and took off to join the King.Godgifu watched the two men stride downhill and join the line of people waiting to enter the camp, slipping a length of thick wire out of the cuff of her tunic, careful to avoid the serrated edge carved into one side and began sawing away at the leather straps binding her to the tree. Her eyes never moved from the two men casually joining the line of men waiting to join the camp, trying to read their body language, drawing any possible meaning from the slightest gesture.Just as the men reached the front of the line, Godgifu cut through her bindings and climbed onto the branch to which she had been bound. When it was their turn to enter, Cnut spoke briefly to the guards. Then, he nodded to Leofric, who reached into his pack for a pouch; probably the money they were charging for admittance to the camp. Leofric handed the pouch to Cnut who passed it over to the guards. They were in! It was working!Then, Leofric turned toward her, his face lit up by the golden setting sun, and smiled. Godgifu almost raised a hand to wave to him; and then he sneezed. Leofric had done nothing more exciting than sneeze, when suddenly, as Godgifu watched in horror, the guards started shouting and sacks were thrown over both Leofric and Cnut's heads as the men protested, their hands were bound behind them, and they were dragged away kicking and struggling."Watch us. If anything goes wrong or if we don't come back by morning, go back to Coventry and tell Sir Hulgar what has happened;" Leofric's parting words echoed in Godgifu's mind. She had no intention whatsoever of heeding them, but having his voice with her was a comfort as she crept through the darkness around the edges of the Viking camp.Godgifu was accustomed to sneaking around unseen. After years of sneaking out of the castle, past servants and Sir Hulgar's watchful eye to rid herself of the veils she had to wear and put on the comfortable dress that she wore as Lady Godiva, she could easily melt into shadows or walk through lit places and be mistaken as someone else. These skills served her well as she prowled the cold marshes surrounding the encampment, watching and learning.She had seen the men drag Leofric and Cnut toward an area where numerous boats had been pulled onto the land and prepared for wintering. Had they been killed? Why would they have been brought to such a place? It didn't look like anyone spent much time out here with the boats. Most of the camp's population preferred the warmer areas where the metalworkers' fires burned. After searching the boat area, the only thing she saw was a disgruntled man arguing with himself as he carved a knife handle out of a piece of bone.Frustrated, Godgifu took to watching the occupants of the camp instead. Most of the men were engaged in some form of metalworking. Some were sorting pillaged items according to their metal into piles, where they would be moved to different areas of the camp to be broken into pieces and melted into coins or ingots by the ever-burning fires. Slaves were everywhere. Mostly boys and young men, though there were some women, as well. The most menial tasks were reserved for the male slaves: feeding the fires, carrying non-precious items around. The female thralls were most often seen sewing or cooking food, when they weren't regularly being pulled into a shelter to service one of the Vikings.From what Godgifu could tell, when they weren't counting their plunder or forcing themselves on their slaves, the Vikings mostly argued with each other. It appeared the camp was made up of several disparate groups of Vikings from different areas in Norway, Sweden, and Denmark. The languages were all somewhat similar, and because Godgifu spoke Danish, she was able to understand most of what they were saying. As for why they were arguing, it was surprising how petty it all was.Apparently two enormous blonde men, Hafdan and Gorm, were at odds because Hafdan used Gorm's favorite cup without permission and dented it when Hafdan came to blows with Toke over the proper lyrics to the song "Orm's Bloody Stump." After knocking Toke unconscious with the cup, Hafdan won the argument, but sadly the exceptional cup was irreparably damaged, in Gorm's view.Skarde told anyone that would listen that Leif's campsite was encroaching on his campsite. He ended his rants by pointing to a large rock marker he had placed at the border between the two shelters, promising that anyone who dared to touch it would be smelted along with the copper. Godgifu also saw Leif emerge and nudge the rock over a touch when Skarde had gone back inside his tent.Bjorn was despondent after burning half his beard away while playing a smelting prank on Balder. Apparently, the smelting prank involved a comical explosion of sorts, which killed Balder's favorite bed slave, as well as leaving half of Bjorn's beard charred away. Balder was insisting that Bjorn pay for the loss of his bed slave, and Bjorn was insisting that Balder should cut off half of his own beard first. Balder, for his part, did not appreciate Bjorn's logic.Most of all, the Torksey Vikings argued about something called "hnefatafl." Godgifu didn't understand the word, but it appeared it was a game involving many pieces on a board. It seemed to be like chess, but with one player starting with their pieces clustered in the middle of the board and the other player's pieces surrounding them.Godgifu learned that the Torksey camp was having a hnefatafl tournament, which explained the steady stream of people entering the camp after paying a fee. What she also gathered was that the tournament was not going well. Apparently, all the Viking groups that populated Torksey had different rules for playing hnefatafl, and because there was no recognized leadership among the different groups, the tournament that was likely intended as an enjoyable diversion for the colder weather had mounted quite the death toll amongst them. Indeed, it was rare that two Vikings of different bands would sit down at a hnefatafl board and it wouldn't end in blows or bloodshed.None of this explained why Leofric and Cnut were bagged and dragged away at the main entrance to the camp, but Godgifu hoped that an explanation and news of their welfare would come in time. Considering that the Vikings had no problems with maiming or striking each other dead for the slightest infractions, the fact that Leofric and Cnut were not killed immediately was actually encouraging. Godgifu had no doubt that if the Vikings wanted them dead, Leofric and Cnut would be dead.It was in a tent-like shelter on the outskirts of the camp that Godgifu found Queen Emma. Unlike the other shelters, it appeared somewhat cleaner and even more telling were the cracks of light between the walls of the tent by someone using candles inside. Gathering her courage, Godgifu waited until she would not be seen, and then crept up to the opening in the tent, where a soft voice could be heard muttering English in a vaguely French accent. "He roughly clasped her slender frame in his manly arms, shocking her untested virtue with the passionate, throbbing heat of his turgid;""Um; my Lady?" Godgifu whispered loudly.The voice fell silent, the occupant obviously pretending that no one was there. Godgifu would have found the situation amusing, if it weren't also so serious. "My Lady, I need to speak with you," she pressed.Silence."My Lad

Hour 4: Are we in a crisis of rudeness?

covid-19 crisis americans mvp southwest times new roman aptos rudeness ar sa

Play Episode Listen Later Aug 26, 2025 31:18

6pm: Cal Raleigh for MVP? The chants keep getting louder at T-Mobile Park // Boy who brought loaded gun to school is allowed to return to Arlington High // Almost half of Americans say people have gotten ruder since the COVID-19 pandemic // Are we in a crisis of rudeness? // Southwest is changing its rules for plus-size passengers

Patrick Hagen's legal writing tips for the LinkedIn masses

The California Appellate Law Podcast

Play Episode Listen Later Aug 26, 2025 47:38 Transcription Available

Patrick Hagen is a man of the people—he still proudly uses Times New Roman! But he also has the ear of LinkedIn's legal-writing elite, with over 36,000 followers as of August 2025.Patrick sits down with Jeff and Tim to share the source and method behind his viral legal-writing tips, how his judicial clerkships shaped his voice, how to hone good writing even when writing “by committee” under senior associates and partners, and why good writing—even in a losing case—is always worth the effort.We discuss:Why it is axiomatic that you should pause and think before using the word “axiomatic.”How AI tools like ChatGPT, ClearBrief, and CoCounsel can be the road to sharpened prose—or the road to ruin.Can a legal writing critic still be gracious?And the lightning round: TNR, Arial, two spaces, Oxford commas, and “Comes now….”Stay for the writing tips, return for the wit, and if you don't want Patrick's 36,000 followers laughing at your writing foibles behind your back, follow him on LinkedIn.

chatgpt oxford masses arial hagen times new roman writing tips tnr legal writing clearbrief

Hour 4: ‘Angry and frustrated': Kent mayor issues statement criticizing Fred Meyer closures

mayors angry kent statement frustrated kroger closures times new roman criticizing aptos ar sa fred meyer seattle public library

Play Episode Listen Later Aug 23, 2025 30:41

6pm: Guest – Kent Mayor Dana Ralph // Kent’s mayor wants to set the record straight on the statement about Kroger and the crime issue in her city. She particularly was unhappy with the “Kent Mayor bashes Kroger” headline on MyNW // ‘Angry and frustrated’: Kent mayor issues statement criticizing Fred Meyer closures // Justice Department Releases Ghislaine Maxwell Interview Transcript Ghislaine Maxwell provided no incriminating information during meetings with deputy AG on high-profile individuals // Seattle Public Library members can visit more museums for free

July 16th, 2025 - City Council Meeting

Emily Takes Notes

Play Episode Listen Later Aug 22, 2025

More Unhoused Ordinances! Solid Waste Staffing! The Dress Code Ordinance (Again)! My name is Emily Hynds and I am a small business owner, Producer of the monthly storytelling series, Grown-up Storytime, and lifelong Houstonian. I am not a journalist or government official, I am a local government enthusiast who believes meaningful change starts at home. These notes are presented from my point of view and with my framing, your notes will certainly be different and I would love to read them if you attend.For sources and further reading:www.emilytakesnotes.comI watched this City Council meeting via HTV: https://www.houstontx.gov/htv/my IG: https://www.instagram.com/embaleez - for todays notes and Houston City Council GuideYou can find your City Council person and their contact info at: https://www.houstontx.gov/council/

politics government local council storytime grown city council arial helvetica times new roman calibri houstonians city council meeting htv

July 9th, 2025 - City Council Meeting

Emily Takes Notes

Play Episode Listen Later Aug 22, 2025

My name is Emily Hynds and I am a small business owner, Producer of the monthly storytelling series, Grown-up Storytime, and lifelong Houstonian. I am not a journalist or government official, I am a local government enthusiast who believes meaningful change starts at home. These notes are presented from my point of view and with my framing, your notes will certainly be different and I would love to read them if you attend.For sources and further reading:www.emilytakesnotes.comI watched this City Council meeting via HTV: https://www.houstontx.gov/htv/my IG: https://www.instagram.com/embaleez - for todays notes and Houston City Council GuideYou can find your City Council person and their contact info at: https://www.houstontx.gov/council/

politics government local council storytime grown city council arial helvetica times new roman calibri houstonians city council meeting htv

Hour 4: 9 Beers and 9 Hot Dogs in 9 Innings? Challenge Accepted.

history nfl ferguson gov hot dogs beers walsh state reps times new roman challenge accepted innings aptos ar sa jim walsh

Play Episode Listen Later Aug 21, 2025 34:21

6pm: Video Guest – Jim Walsh – State Rep and Chairman of The WA State Republican party // Walsh reacts to Gov. Ferguson’s press conference // Today in History // 1920 - Early football leagues consolidate into precursor of the NFL // 9 Beers and 9 Hot Dogs in 9 Innings? Challenge Accepted.

Performance 838

Off Stage and On The Air

Play Episode Listen Later Aug 20, 2025

Listen to the Show Right Click to Save GuestsBottle Alley Theatre We Need to Do SomethingStar Bandit Foundation Stargaze Theatre Festival What We Talked About

zoom performance dance theater normal musical broadway dark priority opera bananas stuart luigi signature accent edinburgh fringe festival compatibility colorful human condition times new roman mama mia koop do something calibri moulton shiro cambria math style definitions worddocument showtunes saveifxmlinvalid ignoremixedcontent right click punctuationkerning breakwrappedtables dontgrowautofit trackmoves trackformatting lidthemeother snaptogridincell wraptextwithpunct useasianbreakrules latentstyles deflockedstate lidthemeasian mathpr centergroup latentstylecount msonormaltable subsup undovr donotpromoteqf mathfont brkbin brkbinsub dispdef lmargin smallfrac rmargin defjc wrapindent intlim narylim defunhidewhenused defsemihidden defqformat defpriority allowpng qformat lsdexception locked semihidden unhidewhenused latentstyles table normal step right up name revision name bibliography msonospacing light accent dark accent colorful accent name salutation name document map name normal web name closing name message header what we talked about relyonvml name mention scheps name hashtag name unresolved mention name smart link dean johanesen

237 Latin Gangs Infiltrating America, Blood Routes, And Heroism, With Author & DEA Special Agent Wes Tabor (Part Three)

Play Episode Listen Later Aug 19, 2025 66:15

There was so much to unpack with Wes about his incredible career in law enforcement and his accomplishments off duty that this is my first three-part interview. Thanks for sticking around until the end! Honestly, I could have talked to Wes all day. I will definitely have him back on the show in the future. Here's a quick bio of just some of Wes’s accomplishments. Wes became a Hernando County Sheriff’s Deputy in 1988. As a deputy, Wes served as a S.W.A.T. lead, having completed the FBI S.W.A.T. school in 1995. Wes was a Defensive Tactics Instructor, anti-crime and property Detective, and earned the Florida Medal of Valor in 1996 for his heroism by disregarding his own safety, running into an apartment fire, saving multiple lives, and Mittens the cat. In 1998, he was hired by the Drug Enforcement Administration (DEA). Wes had a 23-year career with the DEA and has been stationed in Field Divisions such as: St. Louis, Miami, Chicago, D.C., Los Angeles, and internationally in cities such as Guatemala City, Guatemala, Caracas, Venezuela, Cartagena, Colombia, and Bogota, Colombia. During this time, he was representing the Drug Enforcement Administration (DEA) in positions such as: supervisory special agent, country attaché, assistant country attaché, Deputy Section Chief, Assistant to the Global Deputy Chief of Operations, and Assistant Special Agent in Charge. Wes was paralyzed in an auto accident where a drunk driver and career criminal had been at fault. Fortunately, he recovered from his spinal cord injury (C5/6) fracture and went back to being a DEA agent. The suspect later absconded and was on the run for 23 years only to be captured in 2024. He was given probation for 6 months by a local judge in Minnesota. From 2012 to 2015, Wes was assigned to the Central Intelligence Agency as an Assignee to various locations in the Western Hemisphere, conducting various classified activities on behalf of the DEA while embedded with the CIA. He has worked with some of the most prestigious law enforcement and military agencies, conducting operations and training modules, with the FBI, Secret Service, Defense Intelligence Service, US Army Special Forces, and Navy Seals. As a DEA agent, rising through the ranks to Assistant Special Agent in Charge in Los Angeles, he was the division's Strike Force Commander, where he oversaw global money-laundering investigations, High Value Mexican Cartel Investigation, and led his teams in pursuit of some of the largest cases on the globe. Thanks again for sticking around for the conclusion of this amazing interview. I think we covered a lot of ground and went places that I didn’t foresee. But that’s the fun of running a podcast. Please enjoy the conclusion of my interview with Wes Tabor. In today’s episode, we discuss: · What was the motivation for informants working with the DEA in Venezuela? · Hezbollah and Hamas in Venezuela? · The TDA gang that started in Venezuela and them spreading. This gang and others are spreading into the United States, and the influence they have and how they gain traction in America. · What are the most dangerous gangs we should be the most aware of, and what can be done to stop them? · The U.S./Mexican border has been a hot button for a while now and is in the news all the time. What are his thoughts, and how easy has it been and is it for these gangs to come into our country illegally? · Gangs communicating and recruiting through encrypted social media. · International gangs using cryptocurrencies. · I don’t think the average American understands these gangs and what they are capable of. I think about the murder rates you had in your book in Jamaica and Central America, 2000-2017: 2.5 million murders, 2/3 of the world’s murders. Should we be worried that this will spill over into our country? · In Milwaukee, we had the Latin (Spanish Cobras, Latin Kings, Brown Pride, Mexican Posse, and La Familia) and Black gangs (Gangster Disciples, Black Gangster Disciples, Kia Boys, and Vice Lords). The Latin gangs were much more organized, and the OGs didn’t give up much to the cops. They were busted with RICO cases, but all that did was bring in the black gangs where there was a void. It feels like a war that never ends. What can be done to stop it? · His book, Infiltrate America - Blood Routes and the Rise of Latin American Gangs. Why write it? · How painful was it for him to write this book? From personal experience, I know this can put PTSD into overdrive, reliving some ugly stuff. · Post-retirement from the DEA. What does he miss the most/least from LE? All of this and more on today’s episode of the Cops and Writers podcast. Check out Wes's newest book, Infiltrate America: Blood Routes and the Rise of Latin American Gangs Check out the new Cops and Writers YouTube channel! Check out my newest book, The Good Collar (Michael Quinn Vigilante Justice Series Book 1)!!!!! Enjoy the Cops and Writers book series. Please visit the Cops and Writers website.

236 Latin Gangs Infiltrating America, Blood Routes, And Heroism, With Author & DEA Special Agent Wes Tabor (Part Two)

nfl arizona drive denver broncos times new roman aptos ar sa 9news mike klis

Play Episode Listen Later Aug 17, 2025 66:18

On today’s episode of the Cops and Writers Podcast, I have with me Author and Retired DEA Agent Wes Tabor. There was so much to unpack about his incredible career in law enforcement and his accomplishments off duty that this is my first three-part interview. Part three of the interview will go live tomorrow. Honestly, I could have talked to Wes all day. I will definitely have him back on the show in the future. Here's a quick bio of just some of Wes’s accomplishments. Wes became a Hernando County Sheriff’s Deputy in 1988. As a deputy, Wes served as a S.W.A.T. lead, having completed the FBI S.W.A.T. school in 1995. Wes was a Defensive Tactics Instructor, anti-crime and property Detective, and earned the Florida Medal of Valor in 1996 for his heroism by disregarding his own safety, running into an apartment fire, saving multiple lives, and Mittens the cat. In 1998, he was hired by the Drug Enforcement Administration (DEA). Wes had a 23-year career with the DEA and has been stationed in Field Divisions such as: St. Louis, Miami, Chicago, D.C., Los Angeles, and internationally in cities such as Guatemala City, Guatemala, Caracas, Venezuela, Cartagena, Colombia, and Bogota, Colombia. During this time, he was representing the Drug Enforcement Administration (DEA) in positions such as: supervisory special agent, country attaché, assistant country attaché, Deputy Section Chief, Assistant to the Global Deputy Chief of Operations, and Assistant Special Agent in Charge. Wes was paralyzed in an auto accident where a drunk driver and career criminal had been at fault. Fortunately, he recovered from his spinal cord injury (C5/6) fracture and went back to being a DEA agent. The suspect later absconded and was on the run for 23 years, only to be captured in 2024. He was given probation for 6 months by a local judge in Minnesota. From 2012-2015, Wes was assigned to the Central Intelligence Agency as an Assignee to various locations in the Western Hemisphere, conducting various classified activities on behalf of the DEA while embedded with the CIA. He has worked with some of the most prestigious law enforcement and military agencies, conducting operations and training modules, with the FBI, Secret Service, Defense Intelligence Service, US Army Special Forces, and Navy Seals. As a DEA agent, rising through the ranks to Assistant Special Agent in Charge in Los Angeles, he was the division's Strike Force Commander, where he oversaw global money-laundering investigations, High Value Mexican Cartel Investigation, and led his teams in pursuit of some of the largest cases on the globe. I told you there’s a lot to Wes’s story! Today and tomorrow’s episodes will deal with the meat and potatoes of Wes’s incredible story. In today’s episode, we discuss: · Wes’s path to the DEA. · His first three years as a DEA agent were a blur, working day and night. The horrible things people would do while on methamphetamine. · Making big cases out of little cases. · Being struck by a drunk driver, breaking his neck, and being paralyzed. Doctors told him he may never walk again, to three years later back on the job being in Guatemala, doing helicopter operations. · Seizing over 30 million dollars in cash in an operation in Chicago involving the Sinaloa Cartel. · Latin gang operations in Chicago. · His time in South/Central America. In his book, Infiltrating America, he talks about his time there, especially in Venezuela. · What do you think the difference is between socialism and communism? All of this and more on today’s episode of the Cops and Writers podcast. Check out Wes's newest book, Infiltrate America: Blood Routes and the Rise of Latin American Gangs Check out the new Cops and Writers YouTube channel! Check out my newest book, The Good Collar (Michael Quinn Vigilante Justice Series Book 1)!!!!! Enjoy the Cops and Writers book series. Please visit the Cops and Writers website.

The Drive | Hour 2 | 08.15.25

The Drive

Play Episode Listen Later Aug 16, 2025 46:50

In hour two of The Drive the guys dive into some of the biggest themes of tomorrows preseason game against Arizona? We know that the starters are not playing so who must make an impact? Which receivers are going to play and who are you most interested in seeing make plays? Sean let us know that he wants to keep 3 running backs but isn’t opposed to keeping more. Is there a chance the Broncos have four running backs in their locker room? Who are the three locks to make this roster, and who are fighting for their spot? We come off the top rope to bring you the three count! Which artist just broke the internet again on a big NFL podcast? We’re joined by our 9News insider Mike Klis to preview tomorrows game!

Land Of The Creeps Episode 440 : DD 68 Hercules Is A Conqueror

Land Of The Creeps

Play Episode Listen Later Aug 15, 2025

DownloadWelcome to LOTC Presents Black Glove Mysteries and this week Ian Irza and GregaMortis are looking at a couple earlier Mario Bava films from 1961. The sub genre we are tackling is the sandal and sword films and the movies covered are 1961 Hercules In The Haunted World as well as 1961 Erik The Conqueror. These are way different type films then we normally cover but they are really fun. We hope you will enjoy this show. Grab your favorite snacks and beverages as you journey with us through the Land Of The Creeps.HELP KEEP HORROR ALIVE!!MOVIE REVIEWS1961 HERCULES IN THE HAUNTED WORLDIAN : 8GREG : 7.51961 ERIK THE CONQUERORIAN : 7.5GREG : 8LINKS FOR DOUBLE DOUBLEGregaMortisFacebookTwitterLand Of The Creeps Group PageLand Of The Creeps Fan PageJay Of The Dead's New Horror Movie PodcastYoutubeInstagramEmailLetterboxdTwisted Temptress LinkLetterboxdIAN IRZA LINKSBLOG SITEFACEBOOKTWITTERINSTAGRAMLETTERBOXDLOTC Hotline Number1-804-569-56821-804-569-LOTCLOTC Intro is provided by Andy Ussery, Below are links to his social mediaEmail:FacebookTwitterLespecial FacebookLespecial Website

fear halloween movies land horror dead scary critics hercules movie reviews shootouts screenshots conqueror creeps letterboxd times new roman mario bava 2cd blog site andy ussery

Hour 4: John admits he was wrong about who wrote “Raindrops Keep Falling on my Head”

head wa franklin delano roosevelt admits this day in history times new roman aptos ar sa social security act raindrops keep falling

Play Episode Listen Later Aug 15, 2025 31:35

6pm: Ted Buehner - Western WA on deck for rain, ‘unseasonably cool’ weather after brief heat wave // WA gas prices rise by 5% year over year while nation’s prices fall by nearly 10% // This Day in History // 1935 - FDR signs Social Security Act // John admits he was wrong about who wrote “Raindrops Keep Falling on my Head”

Hour 4: The Secret Advantage Of Airline Middle Seats